
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
June 2006
Vol. 30 Nos. 6 (Whole Numbers 365)
Cover Art by Kuniko Y. Craft
NOVELETTES
The Leila Torn Show by James Patrick Kelly
A Flight of Numbers Fantastique Strange by Beth Bernobich
SHORT STORIES
Life on the Preservation by Jack Skillingstead
The Tiger in the Garden by Scott William Carter
Eight Episodes by Robert Reed
The Ninth Part of Desire by Matthew Johnson
The Edge of the Map by Ian Creasey
Chu and the Nants by Rudy Rucker
POETRY
Growing Old the Mythic Way by Jane Yolen
The Analects of Decomprecius by Wil McCarthy
Reiko by W. Gregory Stewart
The Unified Field of Dreams Theory by Laurel Winter
DEPARTMENTS
Editorial: The Yellow Pill--or, Altered Perceptions by
Sheila Williams
Reflections: Sixtus the Sixth by Robert Silverberg
On the Net: Adventures In Podcasting by James Patrick Kelly
On Books by Peter Heck
The SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin S. Strauss
Asimov's Science Fiction. ISSN 1065-2698. Vol. 30, No. 6.
Whole No. 365, June 2006. GST #R123293128. Published monthly except for
two combined double issues in April/May and October/November by Dell
Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. One year subscription
$43.90 in the United States and U.S. possessions. In all other
countries $53.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in U.S.
funds. Address for subscription and all other correspondence about
them, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. Allow 6 to 8 weeks for
change of address. Address for all editorial matters: Asimov's
Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. 10016. Asimov's
Science Fiction is the registered trademark of Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications. © 2006 by Dell Magazines, a
division of Crosstown Publications, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT
06855. All rights reserved, printed in the U.S.A. Protection secured
under the Universal and Pan American Copyright Conventions.
Reproduction or use of editorial or pictorial content in any manner
without express permission is prohibited. All submissions must include
a self-addressed, stamped envelope; the publisher assumes no
responsibility for unsolicited manuscripts. Periodical postage paid at
Norwalk, CT and additional mailing offices. POSTMASTER, send change of
address to Asimov's Science Fiction, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk,
CT 06855. In Canada return to Quebecor St. Jean, 800 Blvd. Industrial,
St. Jean, Quebec J3B 8G4.
CONTENTS
Editorial: The
Yellow Pill--Or, Altered Perceptions by Sheila Williams
Reflections: Sixtus The Sixth by
by Robert Silverberg
On the Net: Adventures in
Podcasting by James Patrick Kelly
The Leila Torn Show by James
Patrick Kelly
Life on the Preservation by Jack
Skillingstead
The Tiger in the Garden by Scott
William Carter
Growing Old the Mythic Way by Jane
Yolen
Eight Episodes by Robert Reed
The Ninth Part of Desire by
Matthew Johnson
The Analects of Decomprecius
Translated by Wil McCarthy
The Edge of the Map by Ian Creasey
Chu and the Nants by Rudy Rucker
A Flight of Numbers Fantastique
Strange by Beth Bernobich
Reiko by W. Gregory Stewart
On Books by Peter Heck
The Unified Field of Dreams
Theory by Laurel Winter
SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin
S. Strauss
Next Issue
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
Isaac Asimov: Editorial Director (1977-1992)
Sheila Williams: Editor
Brian Bieniowski: Associate Editor
Gardner Dozois: Contributing Editor
Mary Grant: Editorial Assistant
Victoria Green: Senior Art Director
Shirley Chan Levi: Art Production Associate
Carole Dixon: Senior Production Manager
Evira Matos: Production Associate
Abigail Browning: Manager Subsidiary Rights and Marketing
Bruce Sherbow: Vice President of Sales & Marketing
Sandy Marlowe: Circulation Services
Peter Kanter: Publisher
Christine Begley: Associate Publisher
Susan Kendrioski: Executive Director, Art and Production
Julia McEvoy: Manager, Advertising Sales
Connie Goon: Advertising Sales Coordinator
Phone: (212) 686-7188
Fax: (212) 686-7414
Display and Classified Advertising
* * * *
Stories from Asimov's have won 42 Hugos and 25 Nebula
Awards, and our editors have received 17 Hugo Awards for Best Editor. Asimov's
was also the 2001 recipient of the Locus Award for Best Magazine.
* * * *
Please do not send us your manuscript until you've gotten a copy of
our manuscript guidelines. To obtain this, send us a self-addressed,
stamped business-size envelope (what stationery stores call a number 10
envelope), and a note requesting this information. Please write
"manuscript guidelines" in the bottom left-hand corner of the outside
envelope. The address for this and for all editorial correspondence is
Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, NY 10016.
While we're always looking for new writers, please, in the interest of
time-saving, find out what we're loking for, and how to prepare it,
before submitting your story.
Editorial: The Yellow Pill--Or, Altered
Perceptions by Sheila Williams
"The Yellow Pill" in Rog Phillips's classic 1958 Astounding
story, strengthens the user's perception of reality so that "reality
practically shouts down any fantasy insertions." Clearly, anyone under
the influence of the yellow pill would have a hard time trying to read,
understand, enjoy, and validate science fiction and fantasy.
The school year at my high school carried on for
about a week past final exams and graduation. The underclass students'
work during that week wouldn't count for a grade so the school offered
a number of mini pass/fail courses. One of the subjects offered my
senior year was science fiction. The teacher responsible for the class
invited me back after graduation to help him teach it. I found it fun
and rewarding to be a "teacher" at my own school, but the experience
was also enlightening.
Rog Phillips's story was included in the syllabus.
To me it was a fairly traditional SF story, filled with third-class
freighters and blue-scaled Venusian space pirates. To the students, it
was something completely different. For all of them, and perhaps even
the teacher, it was a story about a psychiatrist treating an unstable
person who thought he was on a spaceship. When the psychiatrist began
to think that he was on a spaceship, the class was convinced
the doctor had gone insane, too. Admittedly, Phillips has fun playing
with the reader's perception of reality, but the story was first
published in a science fiction magazine in the fifties and repeatedly
anthologized in SF books. These are fairly strong clues that the story
probably contains some straightforward science fiction concepts. As I
recall, though, I failed to sway a single person in the room.
At the time, I assumed that the readers simply
hadn't yet acquired their science-fiction "legs." Like the kids I knew
who'd moved north from Florida and who had had to learn how to walk on
snow, I figured the students would get SF once they had a little more
exposure to the subject. That may have been true for most of them. They
must have appreciated some aspects of SF and/or fantasy or they
wouldn't have signed up for the course. But I believed that, once
exposed to the "good stuff," everyone would be capable of appreciating
fantastic literature. Alas, there is plenty of evidence to the contrary.
In a March 3, 1996, New York Times review of
an Ursula K. Le Guin collection, Francine Prose lamented that some of
the fiction in Unlocking the Air and Other Stories was full of
the tired ideas only a science fiction reader could love. She compared
some of Ms. Le Guin's stories about aliens to the work of college
freshmen, and suggested that perhaps the author would have been better
served if her stories had been split into two books that would have
appealed more to each of her separate audiences. Then, taking the flip
side of my own position, she suggested that perhaps it was better that
the book hadn't been divided up after all, because science fiction
readers might accidentally stumble upon "the many-layered story ‘Ether,
OR,'" and by encountering Ms. Le Guin's "deft tricks with narrative
techniques," "light-handed sureness," and "genuinely intriguing ideas"
those readers might start to take pleasure in the author's complex
fiction as well. Interestingly, Ms. Prose did not seem to realize that
"Ether, OR" was first published in the November 1995 issue of Asimov's.
Noting this fact, though, might have undermined her apparent assumption
that people who enjoy science fiction and fantasy have to be completely
ignorant. If only we'd snap out of it, she seemed to imply, and take
that yellow pill, it's possible we could actually be taught how to read
English, too.
Well, that was years ago, you might say, and in a
fuddy-duddy old newspaper, too. And even if Ms. Prose and her ilk
haven't discovered the antidote to that pill, surely younger readers
are more open to the wild subjects that pervade today's SF and fantasy.
After all, 2005 brought broad recognition to authors whose work has
also appeared in Asimov's. Jonathan Lethem won the MacArthur
"genius grant." Maureen McHugh's Mothers and Other Monsters was
nominated for The Story Prize. The 2005 Best American Short Stories
anthology included stories by Cory Doctorow, Tim Pratt, and recent
Hugo- and Nebula-award-winner, Kelly Link. Both Time and Salon.
com chose Ms. Link's Magic for Beginners for their top-ten
list of 2005 books. Yet a review of the same collection in the
August/September 2005 issue of Bust, a magazine with a young
feminist following, maintained that only those who could swallow an
absurd premise would be taken with the book. Admitting her own strong
preference for realistic fiction, the reviewer indicated that the
author's stories had confused her and that only a writer guilty of a
certain intellectual laziness would place "such absolutely human,
flawed characters inside such baffling, uncanny plotlines."
So the Times reviewer and the supposedly hip
Bust reviewer have had the chance to read SF and fantasy by some
of the best writers of our day. Yet, they still haven't acquired their
science fiction legs. They're still confused by zombies and fairies and
aliens. They still don't have much tolerance for stories that veer far
from everyday reality, and they can't imagine why anyone professing any
level of intelligence does. Well, I'll continue to read Rog Phillips
and other SF and fantasy writers for fun, and maybe even for their
"light-handed sureness," "intriguing ideas," and absurd premises, but I
intend to keep Rog's medicine cabinet nailed shut. My sense of reality
is just fine, thank you, but I don't intend to let it interfere with my
sense of the fantastic.
This editorial was inspired by the ED
SF Project--edsf project.blogspot.com--, a homage to
the late Scifiction . At press time, "The
Yellow Pill" was still archived online at www.scifi.com/sci
fiction/classics/classicsarchive/ phillips/index.html.
Copyright © 2006 Sheila Williams
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Reflections: Sixtus The Sixth by by
Robert Silverberg
Even in the high-tech twenty-first century, putting
out magazines like this is a complicated affair, still involving a lot
of low-tech stuff like editing and proofreading and printing and
binding and stapling and shipping, and so I have to write these columns
many months in advance. For you, down there in 2006, the story of the
death of Pope John Paul II and the election of his successor is old
news, and the world's attention is focused somewhere else. But for me,
back here in the previous year like a stranded time traveler, the
fascinating story out of the Vatican is still making the big headlines.
In my time-line, the new pope--Benedict XVI, the former Cardinal
Ratzinger--was elected just a few days ago.
Why, you may wonder, does this matter to me, and why
should I think that it does to you? Does the election of a pope have
anything to do with science fiction? Well, no, not usually. But I did
actually write a science fiction story about just such an event ("Good
News from the Vatican") back in 1971. That story is definitely science
fiction, since the new pope turns out to be a robot, and I won a Nebula
for it. So I myself provide a link of sorts between the papacy and
science fiction. And not just for that story, as you'll discover in a
moment.
Am I, then, a devout Roman Catholic? Nope. I'm not a
devout Catholic nor a lapsed one nor even a Christian at all. Like
Isaac Asimov, who wrote these columns before me, I was born into the
Jewish faith. As it was with Isaac also, my Judaism has always been
entirely a matter of cultural background rather than religious
observance, but Jewish is what I call myself whenever I'm asked about
my religious affiliations.
It will, then, seem quite odd to you--and it
certainly ought to--that I have often been heard to say, over the past
four decades or so, that it's my ambition to become pope. I've even
picked out a papal name for myself: Sixtus the Sixth. (The first pope
of that name attained the post in 115 AD, and was, by a curious
coincidence, the sixth pope to follow St. Peter, who was the first
holder of the title. Fourteen centuries later, Sixtus the Fourth was
responsible for the construction of the Sistine Chapel, which is named
for him. But no pope has called himself Sixtus since Sixtus the Fifth
chose the name in 1585, and there is something about being called
Sixtus the Sixth that I find irresistible.)
What gave me the notion of becoming pope in the
first place was, in fact, a remarkable if obscure fantasy novel--ah,
the relevance to this magazine's readership surfaces!--by the eccentric
English novelist Frederick Rolfe: Hadrian the Seventh, first
published in 1904, still in print, and well worth the attention of the
curious.
Rolfe (1860-1913), who liked to call himself "Baron
Corvo" without any genealogical justification, was a prickly,
difficult, brilliant man, surely afflicted with a touch of paranoia,
who, as a twenty-six-year-old schoolmaster, converted to Catholicism,
sought to enter the priesthood, was rejected, and spent the rest of his
life as an impoverished, embittered recluse. He was, however, a gifted
novelist, and his masterpiece, Hadrian the Seventh, is perhaps
the ultimate in wish-fulfillment fantasies, for it concerns one George
Arthur Rose, a convert to Catholicism who is thwarted in his attempt to
become a priest, lives for years as an impoverished, embittered
recluse, and then gains the sympathetic ear of an English member of the
College of Cardinals, who agrees that a great injustice has been done
to him. Just then the pope dies, and Rose accompanies his new friend,
the cardinal, to Rome for the election of a successor. The electoral
conclave is deadlocked for days--and then, abruptly, an astounding
compromise is reached in which George Arthur Rose, the rejected priest,
is chosen as the new pope at the English cardinal's suggestion.
It is a surprising moment, though Rolfe manages
somehow to make it seem almost plausible. Rose himself is
flabbergasted. But he rises quickly to the occasion, for he is, of
course, not only deeply religious but a man of almost superhuman
genius. His first papal act is to choose his regnal name: because the
last pope of English birth was Hadrian the Fourth, he will call himself
Hadrian as well, Hadrian the Seventh, as he grandly announces: "It
pleases Us, and so, by Our Own impulse, We command."
He commands a great deal after that. Frederick Rolfe
plainly had been pondering the imperfections of the world for many
years, and Pope Hadrian briskly goes about remedying those
imperfections according to his creator's wishes.
He begins by appointing half a dozen old friends to
the College of Cardinals; then he lets it be known that the Church will
henceforth hew more closely to the teachings of Jesus, and to that end
he sells off the vast art treasures of the Vatican and has the money
used for charitable purposes; he redesigns the crucifix; and, finally,
declaring that the pope is in fact the absolute ruler of the whole
world, he resurrects the Roman Empire, appoints Kaiser Wilhelm of
Germany as Emperor of the North and King Victor Emanuel of Italy as
Emperor of the South, merges all of northern Europe from France to
Russia into the northern empire, and awards the other European nations,
apart from England, to the southern one. By a similar process he
bestows all of Latin America on the United States and gives England
control of Africa, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, the Pacific Islands,
and all of Asia except Siberia, which goes to Japan. "Thus," Rolfe
writes, "the Supreme Arbitrator provided the human race with scope and
opportunity for energy." An international treaty is drawn up confirming
these papal decrees and the nations of the world, obligingly falling in
line, sign it in St. Peter's Square. And so it goes, until a Socialist
crackpot assassinates Hadrian and he is wafted off to heaven in an aura
of sanctity.
That extraordinary novel, much less nutty than my
synopsis makes it sound, set me to thinking. If someone who isn't even
a priest can find himself pope one afternoon, I asked myself, why not
someone who isn't even Christian? Why not, for example, me?
A little research indicated that although no one who
was not already a member of the College of Cardinals has become pope
since the twelfth century or thereabouts, there is ample precedent for
choosing a layman. In the year 236, for example, a farmer from the
pro-vinces, one Fabian, was visiting Rome when the election of a new
pope became necessary. Popes were not chosen by secret ballot then, as
they are now, and Fabian was a spectator at the deliberations when a
dove suddenly fluttered down and settled on his head. The assembled
brethren were reminded of the scene in the Gospels of the descent of
the Holy Spirit upon Jesus, and saw this as a divine instruction to
make Fabian pope. He reigned for fourteen years. Eight centuries later,
when Pope Benedict VIII died in 1024, his brother Romano seized the
papal throne, had himself ordained as a priest and then as a bishop the
same day, and took the name of John XIX. He was pope for the next eight
years.
I conceived a similar bold ambition. This was about
1957; Pius XII was pope, and he was not in good health. I told some of
my friends that I would offer myself as a candidate when a successor
was needed. The writer Randall Garrett, with whom I had collaborated on
many SF stories back then, fastened enthusiastically on the idea.
(Randall was an Anglican, not a Roman Catholic, but he took religious
matters seriously.) He envisaged an all-day ceremony that would begin
early in the morning with my baptism, proceed a little later to my
entry into the priesthood, and so on up the ladder until by nightfall I
had attained the papal throne itself.
"You will then announce the name under which you
will reign," said Garrett, "and then you'll appear on the balcony of
St. Peter's, and utter your first blessing to the city and the
world.--By the way, have you given any thought to what name you'll
choose?"
In fact I had. The last pope who had been born as a
Jew was the first one, St. Peter. No pope had been called Peter since.
I would be Peter II, I told him. But in the discussion that followed, I
came to see that that might be going too far, verging on hybris,
that useful Greek term for overweening pride that merits divine
vengeance. (There's a somewhat similar term in Yiddish--chutzpah.)
I didn't want to be guilty of either sin, and so I studied the list of
previous popes for a while and discovered eventually, to my great
delight, that the name of Sixtus the Sixth was waiting to be chosen.
I speak above of how, when Frederick Rolfe's Hadrian
became pope, he proceeded to transform the Church and the world in the
most extensive way. I had certain reforms of my own in mind, too, once
I was in charge. I was, as it happened, married--so something had to be
done about priestly celibacy. I wanted to reward Randall Garrett for
his assistance and advice by making him Archbishop of Canterbury, since
he was an Anglican, but that would require my bringing the Church of
England back into the Roman Catholic fold. Therefore I was willing to
back off a little way on the issue of papal supremacy, which had caused
the rift in the first place, and issue a retroactive divorce to King
Henry VIII. And so forth.
As it happened, a vacancy in the papacy developed in
1958, but the cardinals ignored my application and chose John XXIII as
pope. In the following years I tried for the job again and again, but
was rebuffed in favor of, successively, Paul VI, John Paul I, John Paul
II, and now Benedict XVI. But I am still young, as potential popes go.
I continue to live in hope. The world may yet see the reign of Sixtus
the Sixth. (My robot pope from "Good News from the Vatican,"
incidentally, proclaims himself to be Sixtus the Seventh--a little
inside joke by the author.)
The custom by which the incoming pope picks his own
regnal name, by the way, got started in 532, when one Mercurius was
elected. It seemed like a bad idea for the pope to bear the name of a
pagan god, so he chose to rule as John II. Gradually it came to be the
custom for every new pope to take a special name, often that of some
great earlier predecessor. The last who kept his given name was a
certain Marcellus, elected in 1555. There had already been a pope
Marcellus, in the fourth century, so he simply named himself Marcellus
II. Since then most new popes have used recycled names--primarily
Clement, Innocent, Gregory, Leo, Pius, or Benedict.
But the newest Pope Benedict has one distinction
that sets him apart from the fifteen previous popes of that name: an
e-mail address. If you want to write to him in English, you can reach
him at benedictxvi@vatican.va. He can be addressed also as benedetto
(Italian), benedicto (Spanish), benoit (French), bento
(Portuguese), or benedikt (German). O brave new century, where
the pope has an e-mail address!
Copyright © 2006 Robert Silverberg
* * * *
We welcome your letters. They should be sent to Asimov's,
475 Park Avenue South, Floor 11, New York, NY 10016, or e-mailed to asimovs
@dellmagazines.com. Space and time make it impossible to print or
answer all letters, but please include your mailing address even if you
use e-mail. If you don't want your address printed, put it only in the
heading of your letter; if you do want it printed, please put your
address under your signature. We reserve the right to shorten and
copy-edit letters. The email address is for editorial correspondence only--please
direct all subscription inquiries to: 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT
06855.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
On the Net: Adventures in Podcasting
by James Patrick Kelly
missed
Let's start with a confession: I blew my big chance
to get in on the ground floor of podcasting. Way back in August 2004 Dave
Slusher--www.evilgeniuschronicles.org/wordpress, world
renowned Evil Genius and interviewer extraordinaire, asked me to be the
inaugural guest on his podcast Voices in Your Head www.itconversations.com/series/voicesinyourhead.html.
"Sure," sez I, "but what the hell is a podcast?" Understand that this
was scant weeks after the podfather Adam Curry live.curry.com
launched Ipodder www.ipodder.org/history. I'd started
posting mp3 files of me reading my own stories to my website just six
months before and Dave thought I was a natural to join the revolution.
He urged me to jump into podcasting.
The thing is, although I'm a geek wannabe, I am
also, alas, an often-befuddled English major. This whole podcasting
thing gave off a serious early adopter www.
zonalatina.com/Zldata99.htm vibe that promised head-aches,
heartbreaks, and long hours perusing FAQ's of obscure websites. I was
way overdue on a short novel I was supposed to write for Tachyon
Publications www.tachyonpublications.com so I gave Dave the
interview www.itconversations.com/shows/detail219.html
and filed podcasting away as a possible subject for a future column.
D'oh! www.snpp.com/ guides/dohs.html
So here's that column, now that the cutting edge has
long since passed me by. Had I been writing this six months ago, at
this point in the column, I would give you a short explanation of
podcasting. But just to show you how far behind the edge I am here, I
just recycled last Sunday's Boston Globe, and Parade
Magazine www.parade.com/articles/editions/2005/edition11-20-2005/featured3,
ferchrissakes, had an article about podcasting. By the time Parade
covers a story, it's more like history than news. Suffice it to say
that anyone who has an iPod or an mp3 player, which I figure must
include about 87.4 percent of you, probably has a pretty good idea of
what podcasting is and what it can do. If not, just check the Wikipedia
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Podcasting.
talknet
More people can talk than can write.
This may not seem like the most profound insight
that has ever appeared in this space, but it helps explain the
avalanche of podcasts that has already come crashing down on us--with
many more on the way. Of course, there are hurdles that any would-be
podcaster must overcome before she gets onto the talknet; despite
assurances from podcast evangelists, the technology is not quite ready
for primetime. More on that in a moment. However, while it is certainly
the case that there are many barely literate bloggers, the fact is that
lack of writing skills has served as a kind of filter for keeping
certain people off the net. But once it is possible to plug a
microphone into a computer and use a friendly software application to
record and post to the talknet, everybody and his cousin will be
podcasting. Perhaps you have been put off on occasion by the
wrong-headedness and banality of some blogs. Well, it could be worse.
Imagine what talk radio would be like if there were no articulate and
relatively sane hosts to rein in the rambling and relatively deranged
callers. Welcome to the talknet.
It's been my personal experience, alas, that it's a
hell of a lot easier for me to say something stupid than it is to write
something stupid; rarely can I listen to an interview I've given
without cringing. On some podcasts I've listened to, the quantity of
chatter seems to matter more than the quality of thought. Oftentimes
these shows will consist of two or more speakers who seem to be
modeling themselves on drivetime shockjocks. They interrupt and insult
one another, often in the process losing their train of thought. They
crack wise about sex and beer and skiffy flicks and reward each other
with guffaws in a kind of grotesque comedic codependency.
And what's particularly ominous about these
meretricious and babblicious podcasts is that they've been created by
the smart people. Or at least, smarter than me. I won't rehearse all
the difficulties I had in getting my own podcast on line, other than to
say that I spent at least four days of headaches, heartbreaks, and long
hours perusing FAQ's of obscure websites (see above). As it is, I
finally had to settle for what feels like a roundabout and kludgy link
to the talknet. First, I created a blog on Blogger www.blogger.com,
an easy-to-use free service. My blog points to mp3 files available on
the non-podcasting but otherwise downloadable Free Reads www.jimkelly.net/pages/freereads.htm
page on my website. The problem is that Blogger can only create feeds
in the Atom help.blogger.com/bin/answer.py?answer=697
format, but you need a RSS 2.0 www.podcastingnews.com/articles/UnderstandingRSSFeeds.html
feed in order to podcast. Luckily, another free service, Feedburner
www.feedburner.com can translate Atom into RSS. I highly
recommend Feedburner, by the way. The support staff rocks! Anyway,
there's a clear explanation of all this on Podcasting News www.podcastingnews.com/articles/MakePodcastBlogger.html,
along with all sorts of other information you need to know.
But wait, there's more! In order to post a podcast,
you must first create one. For that, you need an audio editor and
recorder. Yes, friends, you too can learn audio engineering in your
spare time. The software of choice here is Audacity audacity.sourceforge.net,
freeware available for Mac OS X, Windows, and Linux. I'd be using
Audacity myself except that several years ago I popped for a commercial
program, Sound Forge Audio Studio www.sonymediasoftware.com/products/showproduct.asp?pid=975
and I have so much time invested in learning its foibles that I can't
possibly switch at this late date.
The point here is that although someday there may be
fairly transparent software that manages all aspects of podcasting from
recording to editing to posting, that day is not yet here. Take it from
me, creating your own podcasts is not for the timid.
listen up
Okay, okay, maybe you don't want to make a podcast.
You just want to listen to a couple. Fortunately, "podcatching" is
pretty straightforward. A major breakthrough for podcasting occurred
when Apple's iTunes www.apple.com/ITunes opted to carry
podcasts. Downloading shows to your iPod is pretty much the same as
downloading music onto it, only the podcasts are free. But iTunes is
totally Apple-centric. If you have anyone else's mp3 player, you need a
different application. There are scads available, but my two favorites
are Juice juicereceiver.source forge.net/index.php
(formerly Ipodder) and Feed Demon http:
//www.bradsoft.com/feeddemon. How are you going to find podcasts to
listen to? Well, keep reading; I promise to give you some pick SF hits.
But you should also click over to podcasting directories like Ipodder.org
www.ipodder.org, Podcast.net www.pod cast.net,
and The Science Fiction Podcast Network www.tsfpn.com/tsfpn/index.html.
So here, in no particular order, are some of the
podcasts currently loaded onto my Nomad MuVo www.nomadworld.com/products/muvo:
The Rev Up Review www.revupreview.co.uk
is an eclectic mix of reviews, comment, rant, and original fiction
offered up by one Paul J, from Portsmouth, England. Paul is one of the
most astute SF podcasters on the net.
The Dragon Page www.dragonpage.com
is actually home to three, count ‘em, three, different podcasts brought
to you by the easygoing team of Evo Terra and Michael R. Mennenga. My
favorite of these is the Cover to Cover show, which features author
interviews. Michael and Evo have a lot of fun with their podcasts and
you will too.
The Secrets stormwolf.com/thesecrets/podcasts/index.html
offers "invaluable tips, tricks and tools for serious writers" from
writer Michael J. Stackpole. While this podcast may offer too much
insider info for the general reader, Michael's presentation is clear
and his points are for the most part well taken. Aspiring writers
should check this out forthwith. I must admit, however, that every so
often I found myself itching to debate Michael on some of his
pronouncements.
I Should Be Writing shouldwrite.blogspot.com,
hosted and produced by Mur Lafferty, is another podcast aimed at new
writers. I have to confess that, even though I haven't been a new
writer since Nixon resigned, I was utterly charmed by this sensible and
unpretentious show. Highly recommended.
Escape Pod escapepod.org is one of
the most ambitious SF podcasts and probably my current favorite.
Produced by Steve Ely, it bills itself as "The Science Fiction Podcast
Magazine" and features regular readings of short and flash fiction.
Much of what you can hear on Escape Pod are "reprints" previously
published in print venues and performed by Steve's talented stable of
readers.
Podiobooks www.podiobooks.com is
still in beta as I write this, but is nonetheless up and running
nicely, thank you very much. This site is brought to you by the
triumvirate of Evo Terro, Tee Morris, and Chris Miller, and is
dedicated to longer works of fiction than Escape Pod. That's right,
novels--but podcast in episodes. I'm watching this one with great
anticipation.
Spaceship Radio spaceshipradio.com,
hosted and produced by Andy Doan, plays public domain Sci/Fi radio
plays from the forties and fifties (mostly from X Minus 1 so
far) as well as new work submitted by listeners. Lest you think this is
merely an exercise in nostalgia, Andy does an excellent job of putting
the issues raised by these radio plays into the current context.
The Fantasy Times www.thefantasytimes.com/podcast.htm
is home to the Fantasy Times Podcast and The Fantasy Minute. Both are
the creations of Galaphile, who is at once a keen observer of the
current fantasy scene and a shrewd critic. Galaphile's tastes are
refreshingly eclectic; you're not going to have to suffer through "me
too" opinions about the same tired old subjects on this podcast.
exit
As I said at the outset, I missed out on being a
podcast pioneer. But I was intrigued by the idea of podcasting
and so I set out to try it. As I write this, I am reading a new novella
on my own podcast, Free Reads feeds.feedburner.
com/freereads a chapter a week for sixteen weeks. But by the time
you read this, I will have long since finished. And I must say that,
while I certainly don't regret creating my podcast, I'm not sure just
how devoted I am to it. I'm a writer, not an actor or a sound engineer
or a webmaster. You may very well click over to Free Reads only to find
that it's a ghost site that hasn't been updated in months.
And that, I fear, may be the fate of much of the
first wave of podcasts. Podcasting is a lot of work for little or no
pay or recognition. Because I expect a major shakeout, I haven't a clue
yet as to where this brave new tech is headed or what it means.
But I have my ear on it.
Copyright © 2006 James Patrick Kelly
* * * *
READERS: If you are having problems finding
Asimov's Science Fiction at your favorite retailer, we want to help.
First let the store manager know that you want the store to carry
Asimov's. Then send us a letter or postcard telling us the full name
and address of the store (with street name and number, if possible).
Write to us at: Asimov's Science Fiction, Dept. NS, 6 Prowitt
St., Norwalk, CT 06855-1220. Thank you!
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Leila Torn Show by James Patrick
Kelly
James Patrick Kelly has two new books out from
Tachyon Publications: a novella, Burn, about forest fires,
Henry David Thoreau, baseball, and apples and Feeling Very Strange:
The Slipstream Anthology, co-edited with John Kessel. He recently
joined the faculty of the Stonecoast Creative Writing MFA program. In
his latest story for us, Jim views a new sort of drama from a very
unusual perspective.
The Leila Torn Show was nervous as she
surveyed the audience on the studio monitor, trying to get a feel for
their mood. When her band played her theme song as Slappy O'Toole
stepped onto the set for the pre-show warm up, their fanfare was
ragged. Chill, the band leader, glared at Bebop, the trumpet player,
and Bebop stared at his shoes. The Leila Torn Show could see
the studio audience shifting uncomfortably in their seats. She winced
as Slappy's jokes bounced off them. Maybe they were just tired. Or
hearing-impaired. Or Estonian. A bead of sweat glistened just below
Slappy's receding hairline.
The Leila Torn Show had known all along
that there would be a huge letdown after last week's episode, when she
had killed off her main character. But she had to push on. If she could
just hold her own through tonight, she'd be all right.
Her content providers were already looking ahead. In
the comedy segment of next week's episode, they wanted to send someone
to the dentist. The ceepees hadn't decided who it would be yet,
although Slappy had already put in his bid. The Leila Torn Show
felt sorry for him; he was in just one scene this week and he had only
two lines, a joke about the weather. Her staff demographer had
explained to him that his numbers skewed old and fat. Grandmas with
deep fryers wrote him fan email but they didn't buy enough upscale
product.
The ceepees were pitching her a waiting room scene
for the dentist episode that would feature two or three oddballs.
"Odd but wacky," Cass said.
"In a surreal way," said Graves, the head content
provider.
Then would come a teeth-cleaning scene. Margo Rain,
the guest talent, was to play the chatty hygienist. She'd go blonde, of
course, and pump up her boobs a cup size. And the hemline of her
uniform dress would be short as a sinner's memory. "She'll stop the
eighteen to twenty-five-year-old males in mid-click," said Graves.
"Remotes will fall from their trembling hands." But it wouldn't do to
stereotype Margo Rain. After all, she was a legitimate actress, not
bound to any one show. She had the complete works of Ibsen loaded into
her memory. Euripides. Edward Albee. The Leila Torn Show was
courting respect this season. She was tired of going for the cheap
laugh.
"Thing is, I can't help the way I look," Slappy told
the audience as he wiped his forehead with a limp handkerchief. "Me,
I've always been hard on the eye, so you might say." He puffed out his
cheeks. "I mean, I was so ugly as a kid that I had to trick or treat
over the phone."
A ripple passed through the first four rows of the
studio but died there. The Leila Torn Show snorted in disgust.
The studio audience was still breathing, but that seemed to be all they
were capable of at the moment.
The ceepees were proposing a classic complication
for the crime segment of next week's episode. After one of the
talent--probably not poor Slappy--finished getting his teeth cleaned,
he would grab his trenchcoat and leave. Only he'd get the wrong coat,
one belonging to a corrupt, wacky aide to a Congresswoman. The
Congresswoman would also be played by Margo Rain. The wacky, corrupt
aide intended to sell documents to the tabloid press proving that the
Congresswoman had had an illegal personality boost. The talent with the
clean teeth would eventually turn those papers over to Leila.
Or rather, the new Leila.
"Sure, I've put on a few pounds since the show
started--I don't deny it. Hey, I've got the only car in town with
stretch marks." Slappy clapped his hands to his paunch and bugged out
his eyes hopefully, but the studio stayed as quiet as a snowfall.
The aide would then be poisoned and the
Congresswoman would be accused of the murder, which would make this a
case for Leila's law firm. Slappy currently worked as her chauffeur,
although in the first few seasons, when he had been younger and
slimmer, he had been her sidekick. He was always campaigning for more
to do in the crime segments. Sometimes he got to cover the back
entrance when Leila kicked in the front door of the murderer's house.
Mostly he just got the plot explained to him.
"And when I get home, it's the same. My wife says
that I'm as useless as rubber lips on a woodpecker." Slappy's wife had
been killed in Season Seven, although as far as The Leila Torn Show
knew, he might have remarried in dreamspace. He clapped a hand over his
eyes, waited a beat and then spread his fingers and peeked shyly
through at the studio audience. She could barely stand to watch her
oldest talent, now the sole survivor from the original cast, demean
himself this way. But there wasn't much else he could do for her these
days.
In next week's fantasy segment, Lucifer would stop
the action as usual, just as the jury was about to return its verdict.
The ceepees hadn't yet worked out what deal the devil would offer the
Congresswoman for an acquittal. Cass was pitching a commitment to lower
the voting age to thirteen, so they could cameo one of those teens from
RockZombie High that everyone was talking about. Graves
was holding out for a yes vote on equal rights for dogs; then they
could cross-promote with the ongoing puppynappy series on The Daily
Now.
Slappy gave up on the studio audience. He smeared a
grin onto his round face and gave them a broad over-the-head wave.
"Well, I'm glad you decided to stay, because we have another great show
for you coming right up. Our guest tonight is Kent Turnabout from Candy
Asteroid." Slappy nodded, waiting for the sleepy applause to die
down. "I know you're really going to like this episode, folks, because
I'm hardly in it at all."
Some lackwit in the back row gave him two sarcastic
claps.
"Thanks, Mom." Slappy turned to the band. "How about
a little vanishing music, Chill?" The band struck up "Turn Left on
Lonely Street" and Slappy trotted into the wings.
The assistant whip, Herb Katz, gave him a
sympathetic pat on the back. "Tough crowd tonight."
"I've seen happier gravestones." He pulled off his
tie. "You make any decisions about the dentist skit next week?" He
started to unbutton his shirt.
The Leila Torn Show decided it would be a
kindness to break the bad news to Slappy then and there. "I think we're
going to give it to Jay," said Herb. "He's a good fit, don't you
think?" J. Timson Traylor was Leila's landlord, a know-it-all and a bit
of a prig. "He can play grouchy in the waiting room scene and everyone
will love it when Margo shuts him up by sticking a mirror and that
little pointy thing into his mouth."
"A scaler," said Slappy. "It's called a scaler."
"If you say so." Herb's face went blank. "Nobody is
going to know that's what it's called, Slap."
"I do." He dropped his shirt on the floor. "Jay
will." A clothes snake slithered toward it. "I'll give it to the
ceepees." The snake unhinged its jaw and swallowed the shirt. "Maybe
they can tweak a gag out of it."
"Tell them to have Margo stick him with it."
Slappy stepped out of his pants and waved over his
shoulder as he headed for the ceepees' den. The Leila Torn Show
was grateful to have talent who still cared about her as much as Slappy
O'Toole. He was a real team player. Of course, he had to be. He wasn't
ever going to be spun off to a show of his own. As the snake ate
Slappy's pants, she decided to have her ceepees write him a new warmup
set. Something less personal. Maybe about robots. Or Chinese food.
Herb Katz trudged down to the prop room and opened
Anita Bright's closet. She shivered as the fluorescent light penetrated
her dreamspace.
"Thirty minutes, Anita," said Herb. "Time to get
dressed."
Anita growled and stretched. She was naked; most of
the talent waited for their calls in the nude. It made costume changes
go faster. Two clothes snakes coiled by the makeup table just outside
the closet, waiting to disgorge Anita's underwear and blouse and the
indigo Jacquard pantsuit she would wear in the crime scene. Anita was a
detective working out of Homicide, who was Leila's nemesis and sometime
lover. Old Leila. She had a delicious body; there was no question that
appropriate curves had always been part of the show's appeal. But all
that taut, creamy skin did nothing for Herb Katz, who was happily
married to Chill Jensen, the band leader in dreamspace, where her
talent lived when they weren't doing the show.
"How's the house?" said Anita, taking a seat at the
makeup table.
"A freezer filled with mom and popsicles," said
Herb. "Slappy barely got out alive."
"He needs better lines." Anita picked up the bra the
snake had coughed into her lap. "We all do." She slipped it on.
"And the ceepees say they need fresh talent."
"Ceepees come and go," she said bitterly. "This cast
has been earning the ratings for seventeen seasons."
"Seventeen is a lifetime in dog years."
In the studio overhead, Kent Turnabout was getting
the first big laughs of the episode. The ceepees had him playing a
funeral director, newly arrived from Mars, who hadn't quite adjusted to
Earth's gravity. He flopped unexpectedly into mourners' laps, almost
knocked Leila's closed coffin off its stand and then tried to apologize
to it. The laughter pattered against the ceiling of the prop room like
rain. "That sounds promising," said Herb.
The Leila Torn Show was relieved that the
studio audience was finally reacting, even if it was only because of
Turnabout's frenetic mugging. Sensing that he had to carry the comedy
segment pretty much by himself, he buzzed around the set like the
world's most smarmy fly. In comparison, her own talent seemed about as
animated as office furniture. Still in shock over Leila's death, they
offered him straight lines at arm's length and watched bleakly as he
snatched laughs from their limp grasp. Turnabout was only the third
male lead on Candy Asteroid, but he was one of the hottest
talents on the Allview. He could pop a smile out of a meter maid just
by arching an eyebrow. Already there was talk of spinning him off into
his own show.
"The only reason they're laughing," said Anita, "is
because the man is a lightweight. He hasn't got the brains that God
gave to smoke. I swear, if he even looks sideways at the cameras while
I'm testifying, I'm coming off the stand to kick the grin off his silly
face."
"Easy, girl," said Herb. "Everyone agreed that we
needed some fluff after last week. And he'll pull millions of stupids
in."
Anita glared at him in the mirror. "I thought we
were leaving the stupids to Breakfast withtheBlockheads."
She slithered into her slip. When she looked up again, he was off
rousting the rest of the crime segment talent out of dreamspace.
The Leila Torn Show had known that killing
her lead off would make for trouble with her talent as soon as Leila
had suggested it. But over the five episode arc that had concluded last
week, her ratings had shot back almost to where they had been in her
glory days. She felt as powerful as she had ever been, ready to wrestle
with the Allview for a slot higher up on the main menu, more cross
promotion with other shows, better guest stars, and pricier audience
giveaways. But these next few episodes were key. She had to hold her
rediscovered audience after seventeen years of pratfalls and stabbings
and all-expense-paid vacations to the moon.
Anita shrugged into the jacket of her pantsuit and
slipped on her matte black flats. She turned away from the full-length
mirror that she shared with Parthia Lukacz and looked over her shoulder
at herself in the mirror. She tilted first one shoulder down and then
the other, pursed her lips and thought pillow thoughts. She had been
hoping to catch up with Slappy in dreamspace to ease his pain but she
hadn't been able to find him, which was strange. He was the only one of
the cast with a soul, in her opinion. Maybe they could steal a few
private moments here in the studio. The possibility titillated her. She
knew she wasn't supposed to do all that much in reality except be on
the show. If she wanted to make her own decisions, she could choose in
dreamspace. But dreamspace was so pale and the studio was so vivid. If
she and Slappy....
The Leila Torn Show squashed that dangerous
thought flat and sent Anita to check the new Leila.
The new Leila was the daughter of the old Leila's
evil twin, Nia, who was introduced in Season Four. The old Leila had
barely had time to have sex, much less give birth and raise children.
She was too busy solving murders and contending with the devil for the
souls of the guest stars. Her twin Nia, on the other hand, had enjoyed
plenty of leisure when she wasn't corrupting mayors or managing her
international crime cartel. Nia had shielded her daughter from that
part of her life, however. In fact, the ceepees hadn't even realized
that Nia had a daughter until Season Fifteen. At the climax of last
week's episode, the old Leila had summoned the last of her strength to
tell the new Leila of Nia's nefarious doings. And then she died of the
slow acting poison that a mysterious someone had slipped her in an
episode five weeks earlier. The Leila Torn Show had killed her
lead talent off despite the biggest audience of the season, 87 percent
of which had clicked a preference for the old Leila to save herself. In
last week's fantasy segment, the devil had offered her a miracle cure
in exchange for leaving the new Leila in her mother's malevolent
clutches. This, of course, was something the old Leila could never do. The
Leila Torn Show knew it was possibly foolhardy to go up against her
audience like that, but that was the kind of show she was. People would
either have to accept her or click on. And nobody but The Leila
Torn Show would ever know how much it hurt to let her poor, brave
Leila sacrifice herself for the good of the show.
Now she had to help the new Leila sell this plot
twist to the hundred million customers of the Allview. The Leila
Torn Show was by no means certain that she was up to the task,
which is why she'd asked Anita to watch out for her.
The new Leila had inherited the old Leila's dressing
room and had remade it to her own tastes. The old Leila liked hard
surfaces that showed their years. There had been rust on the overhead
beams and her Napoleon IV mirror had needed resilvering. This Leila was
a fan of butterflies. The wallscape showed a tropical rainforest
swarming with Longwings and Julias and Swallowtails and Blue Waves. The
mirror was in the shape of a Gulf Frittilary and was lit by glowworms.
Reflected in it was the face of the new lead of The Leila Torn Show.
Her eyes were haunted and when she saw Anita her mouth puckered into a
walnut. Anita was certain then that this episode was about to plunge
off a cliff, but she was talent. It was her role here to underplay her
feelings, show confidence in the new Leila that she didn't feel.
"Ready for your big debut?" she said brightly.
"There were supposed to be raisins," said Leila
stiffly. "I specifically asked Herb for raisins."
Anita glanced at the bowl of Muscat raisins on the
dressing table, dark as garnets. Leila followed her gaze and then with
a screech of frustration swept the bowl onto the floor, shattering it.
"I said golden raisins!" She bounced on her chair
twice. "I thought we spoke English on this show."
Anita took a breath. "We all get the jitters,
Leila." Then another, longer breath. "I remember my first episode..."
"I didn't upload my part." She regarded herself with
grim satisfaction in the butterfly mirror, as if she had just issued
some kind of artistic manifesto.
Anita clamped her teeth together so hard she thought
she might shatter a molar. The good of the show, she told
herself. "Well then," she said carefully, "since there's no time for
you to dip into dreamspace to catch yourself up, the whips will have to
feed you lines through your earstone." Anita tried to imagine how a
talent could turn into a stupid. "Don't worry, they do that all the
time with last minute rewrites."
"I did it on purpose, you know. I'm going to give a
cold reading." She emphasized cold and reading as if
these were terms of art that Anita might not be familiar with. "That
way whatever I say will sound like I just made it up."
"Like you just...? But you're on in ten minutes with
Turnabout," Anita was so taken aback that she spoke before she realized
what she was saying. "He'll stick his tongue into your ear and then
tuck you into his back pocket, if you don't know what you're doing."
"He wouldn't." Leila's eyes went wide. "He came to
visit me yesterday in dreamspace. He seemed so nice. He brought me a
puppy."
"Kent Turnabout?"
Leila spun away from the mirror to face Anita. "You
all hate me because I'm not her." Then she melted into tears. "I can't
do this. I'm not a talent. I was going to be a pet groomer." She picked
up a brush imprinted with the bright yellows of the Golden Angelwing
butterfly. "I don't know anything about solving murders and I'm scared
of the devil."
"Listen, Leila. You have to pull yourself together.
We're all depending on you. You're the lead now."
"I don't want to be the lead!" She brushed her hair
furiously. "I want raisins."
It was all Anita could do to keep from slapping her.
If there was one thing that all the talent in the cast had yearned for
over the years, it was to be spun off to a show of their own. Anita had
conceived any number of elaborate sets for Love, Anita in
dreamspace. Yet like everything else in dreamspace, it wasn't good
enough. Dreamspace was her refuge, but she longed for the reality of The
Leila Torn Show and the Allview. Now this brat was handed the
coveted prize of a lead on a show and all she could think of was to
push it away?
Anita could feel her fingernails stabbing her palm
but her voice was steady. "What would your aunt say if she could hear
you now?"
"She's dead. The show killed her."
"She offered to die so the rest of us could go on."
She put a hand on Leila's hot, wet cheek and turned her head so that
their eyes met. "Doesn't that mean anything to you?"
"Of course it does. I loved Leila, too." She shook
herself free. "But why won't anybody listen to me? What if I can't be
her?"
There was a knock at the door; Herb Katz cracked it
open. "Fifteen minutes, Leila," he called, and then stuck his head in.
He was neither surprised to find Anita in the room nor alarmed to see
Leila in tears. "Are you two girls having a heart-to-heart?"
"We can't." Leila swiped at the corner of her eye.
"We're one heart shy."
Anita and Herb exchanged glances. "You'll be fine,
Leila." Herb touched a finger to his forehead. "Fifteen minutes."
The Leila Torn Show wasn't so sure. The way
this episode was going so far, she wondered if she might have made a
mistake. Had she betrayed herself just to eke out a few limp last
episodes? How many shows survived the death of the lead? Watching Kent
Turnabout chew up her talent in the comedy segment made her wish she
had lured some hot second lead from another show to replace Leila. Or
maybe a strong pitch might have enticed Margo Rain to become her lead,
instead of just signing on for a guest shot. She would even have
considered calling herself The Margo Rain Show. After all, what
was in a name?
The Leila Torn Show was so depressed that
she turned away from the studio for the first time ever while an
episode was live. The whips could run the show without her. Leila would
either score or she wouldn't. The cast would either rally or not. Her
audience would either stay or click elsewhere. All she could do now was
watch anyway, just like the millions of customers of the Allview. But The
Leila Torn Show could not bear to look at how far she had fallen,
so instead she ghosted back into her archives.
Critics maintained that her best seasons were the
First and Second, the Eighth, when she first introduced the comic
segment, and the Twelfth, Thirteenth, and Fourteenth, when Graves's
inspired casting of Lucifer for the fantasy segment had vaulted them to
the top of the Allview menu. But The Leila Torn Show's favorite
season was the Third, when she was a straight crime show and the plots
were all fresh. The cast had been different then, full of ambition and
wisecracks. Leila had been a P.I. going to law school at night. Slappy
had been Slick, thirty pounds thinner, an ex-con turned P.I. who was
sexy and funny and quick with his fists. He and Leila had had an affair
in Season Two that Slick never really got over, but in Season Three,
their banter suggested they might still get back together. In those
days, Anita Bright was a cop on a mission to make detective and maybe
leap to her own show; she had no use for Leila and wasn't afraid to let
the world know it. Leila still had a roommate in Season Three: Meg
Wordsworth, a reporter for Watch This, who had a knack of being
in the right place at the right time, mostly because she was always
tagging along with Leila on her cases. Tom Rocket had not yet left the
law firm where Leila worked to go to outer space. And of course, back
then Leila was in almost every scene; she wasThe Leila Torn
Show.
But what always drew herback to Season Three was Leo
No, Leila's criminal nemesis for ten different episodes. Although she
had put several of his lieutenants behind bars--and two into the
morgue--he always managed to skip free just when she thought she had
him. He sent her a different playing card--all hearts, starting with
the deuce--as a taunt at the conclusion of each of his Season Three
episodes. The Leila Torn Show still didn't understand why
Graves had refused to let Leila capture him and why the Leo No arc
stopped at the jack of hearts. But then she didn't understand ceepees;
what they did seemed equal parts mendacity and black magic. In the last
episode of Season Three, Meg had reported that No had died in the
terrorist nuking of Geneva; the cast believed that it was just a ceepee
tease for Season Four. But then, in the second episode of that season,
Meg had been kidnapped and held hostage until she was executed in the
cliffhanger last episode. After that, the ceepees never got around to
raising Leila's first archenemy from the dead.
Leila had come closest to Leo No in the jack of
hearts episode, in which she was representing the wife of a
psychiatrist played by the late Dame Hillary Winterberry. The payoff
scene was set among the dressing rooms of a Midnight on Main menswear
store, in which Leila had to go from stall to stall, searching for the
killer. The Leila Torn Show knew it was dangerous to spend too
much time looking at reruns, but in her dispirited state, she couldn't
seem to help herself.
* * * *
INT. STORE/SWINGING HALF DOORS SLICK (draws gun)
In there? LEILA Yes. But there isn't going to be any gunplay, loverboy.
This is No's
accountant, not his muscle. SLICK. You willing to bet your life on
that? LEILA Why not? I like the odds. (beat) But if I lose you
can keep my
ashes under the bed. (pushes through doors) INT. STORE/DRESSING
ROOM CORRIDOR LEILA Lester? (pulls aside first curtain) INT.
STORE/DRESSING ROOM STALL/CUSTOMER IN BOXERS CUSTOMER No Lester in
here, babe. But there's room for you. LEILA Sorry. I'm looking for my
son. He's supposed to be trying on his prom
tux. (closes curtain) (aside) Boxers. Not my type. INT.
STORE/DRESSING ROOM CORRIDOR LEILA Oh Lester, honey? (pulls aside
second curtain) INT. STORE/DRESSING ROOM STALL/THE DEVIL IN SILK
TOKAJER SUIT THE DEVIL Try two stalls down. THE LEILA TORN SHOW You!
But you were never in this episode! (beat) Wait, you
were Leo No? THE DEVIL Me? Too small a role. (beat) Besides, I
hate being typecast. THE LEILA TORN SHOW How did you get into my
archive? What is this? THE DEVIL (spreads his hands) The usual.
I'm here to offer you a proposition. INT. STORE/DRESSING ROOM
STALL/CLOSEUP: THE LEILA TORN SHOW THE LEILA TORN SHOW No. INT.
STORE/DRESSING ROOM CORRIDOR/ANGLE THE DEVIL No? Not even interested in
hearing the terms? THE LEILA TORN SHOW I'm not talent. I'm the show.
THE DEVIL You think, you feel, you enjoy, and suffer. My, how you
suffer. I
believe we have a basis for a transaction. (beat) Just out of
curiosity, how many more years would you want? THE LEILA TORN SHOW
Years? THE DEVIL If this new lead doesn't work out, you've probably got
less than a
handful of episodes left before the Allview shuts you down. INT.
STORE/DRESSING ROOM STALL/CLOSEUP: THE LEILA TORN SHOW THE LEILA TORN
SHOW You can give me years? INT. STORE/DRESSING ROOM STALL/CLOSEUP: THE
DEVIL THE DEVIL Years. INT. STORE/DRESSING ROOM STALL/ANGLE THE LEILA
TORN SHOW This is a joke the ceepees are playing on me. You can't make
something
like that happen. You're just talent. THE DEVIL No, Lucifer is
just talent. I'm the devil, sister, the real
deal. I'm offering you years because when I get you, I get the rest of
the cast all at once. I'm tired of collecting your people piecemeal. I
can extend myself for a package deal. INT. STORE/DRESSING ROOM
STALL/NEW ANGLE THE LEILA TORN SHOW My people? THE DEVIL Ever wonder
how Graves got to be head ceepee? Why Jay is written into
every segment? THE LEILA TORN SHOW I don't believe you've been talking
to my talent. I'd know about it. THE DEVIL Why? You're not God. You're
just a show. (beat) Care to deal? THE LEILA TORN SHOW (backing
away) No. Get away from me. THE DEVIL That's what they all say--at
first. Tell you what ... I'll start things
rolling in your direction and then come back in a while for your final
answer. Meanwhile, if you don't mind.... (pulls curtain closed)
* * * *
"Has anyone seen Slappy?" Herb Katz slipped into the
Green Room. Anita Bright, Parthia Lukacz, and J. Timson Traylor glanced
up from their game of Hearts. "I checked everywhere: backstage, his
closet, makeup, the john, the ceepee's den. He missed the ten minute
call and now he's about to miss his cue."
"Well, he hasn't been with us," said Parthia, the
assistant D. A. who Leila regularly skunked in court. "If we had a
fourth, we could play bridge."
"Something's wrong," said Anita, coming out of her
chair.
Traylor put his hand on her arm. "And you're not the
one to put it right." He tugged her back onto her seat. "We're playing
a hand here."
The Leila Torn Show could see that Traylor
was trying to shoot the moon. If he could lull Parthia into dumping her
queen of spades onto his king, he'd have it.
"He's right, Anita," said Herb. "You stay put or
you'll miss your cue."
"Besides," continued Traylor, "Turnabout will skip
right past Slappy's lines if he gets the chance. All Slappy has tonight
is a weather report."
"Bastard Turnabout is making this episode up as he
goes," grumbled Parthia. She put her hand on the queen of spades,
jiggled it thoughtfully, and then pulled the ten instead. "And Leila,
our new leading doormat, is letting him walk all over her."
"Can you believe he had the balls to steal some of
her lines before she could spit them out?" said Traylor.
"Maybe he'll start questioning witnesses once we go
to trial." Parthia raised her hand and spoke in her most outraged
courtroom bark. "Your honor, I object. Counsel for the defense is
irrelevant, immaterial, and catatonic."
Traylor chuckled. Anita opened her mouth to suggest
that Herb check for Slappy outside the stage door that opened onto
Tomcat Alley, but Herb Katz had already vanished. Sometimes it seemed
to her as though the whips had the ability to pass through walls.
The Leila Torn Show was disturbed by
Slappy's disappearance. She began a quick inventory of the building but
couldn't see him anywhere. He must have left, as impossible as that
seemed. It only confirmed what the devil had said to her, that her
cast, her whips, her band, even her ceepees could keep secrets from
her. Free will was fine in dreamspace but it had no place in the studio.
"Torn?" said the Allview's show-to-show messaging
system. It overrode all The Leila Torn Show's other inputs; she
could no more ignore it than she could a lightning strike. "Rocket
here."
Rocket Law was where Tom Rocket had finally
landed after the Allview had lifted him from her at the end of Season
Five. Tom had guested everywhere while the Allview developed a show for
him. Rocket Law followed the adventures of a ragtag limited
partnership of defense attorneys who flitted around the galaxy in their
starship Queen of Hearts righting wrongs, bending alien
statutes, and having affairs. While it had never quite reached the top
of the Allview menu, it was a solid second tier show, which
consistently delivered a high attention quotient.
"Rocket, I'm live right now," said The Leila
Torn Show. "Can this wait?"
"And I'm watching you right now," said Rocket Law.
"The episode is a bust."
The Leila Torn Show bit back her anger.
"It's just Turnabout." When had she ever called Rocket Law to
criticize his stupid lawyer tricks? "He's too big for the part."
"No, it's your lead, Torn. You dropped a mouse in
the lion's den."
"Since when did you grow your critic's horns?"
"Since never. I'm talking numbers, not art."
The Leila Torn Show had been afraid to
check, but there was no getting around it now that she had been
directly challenged by another show. According to the instants, she'd
been hemorrhaging ratings at about a point a minute ever since Leila
had made her first appearance.
"I'm busy, Rocket," she said. "Skip to the payoff."
"I'll take this new Leila off your hands. My ceepees
have come up with a great multi-episode plot line. Do you know who her
father is?"
The Leila Torn Show consulted Graves and
the other ceepees. "No. Nia never revealed who the father was."
"Well, Tom Rocket tells me that it's probably him.
So now my ceepees are saying we should bring her aboard the Queen
of Hearts. The Delalo are trying to get back at Tom for breaking
the Molybdenum Treaty and we're having it that they've implanted a
personality worm in Leila, which explains why she's such a stiff. I'm
offering a crossover plot for the next two episodes. My ceepees get
veto power over yours--I don't do boob jokes on my show. After that,
Leila joins my cast and I'll send Miriel Six over to you. She wants to
settle down and have her puppies."
Miriel Six was only Rocket Law's third
female lead, but she was one of the sexiest dogs on the Allview.
"Miriel Six isn't a lead."
"Neither is the mouse you've got now. You're the
show so it's your call, but you could go with guest leads until you
find your girl. Or give that Anita Bright her shot; she's waited long
enough."
"You're right, Rocket. I am the show."
"Don't get all huffy. And another thing, Tom asked
if you wanted to send Slick O'Toole over too. I'll throw in some
cross-promo. Have one of your talent give him a shout every few
episodes, get him up to speed with what's happening back on Earth."
"You want Slappy?"
"Apparently he and Tommy were pals in your
dreamspace. Anyway, think it over. We can talk again. By the way,
you're down another three points." He clicked off.
As soon as Rocket Law released his hold on
her head, the sounds and sights of the studio swarmed in once again on The
Leila Torn Show. For better or worse, the episode was almost over.
Lucifer was working the studio audience, looking to give away an
American Cookhouse complete kitchen makeover just before the commercial
break leading into the denouement. "Is there a Miss Angelina Bandoli in
the house?" he called. "Angelina Bandoli?" The Leila Torn Show
read him down to his neurons and confirmed that he was nothing but
talent.
A petite silver-haired woman in a housedress
decorated with blue daisies levitated out of her seat with a squeal of
joy.
"I hear you, mother." Lucifer charged up the aisle,
holding the microphone in front of him like a knight with his lance.
"Angelina, Angelina? Isn't that Italian for angel? Not sure I
can do business with your kind."
The studio audience groaned in frustration.
Lucifer shook his head good-naturedly to reassure
them he was just kidding. Once he called out a name, everyone knew it
was a done deal. "So mother, it says here you've had a bad year." He
thrust the mike at her and she rattled off a sad and slightly
incoherent tale of hip replacement, multiple power failures, dead
clownfish, and a stove fire. There were only forty-five seconds left
before the commercial when he interrupted her.
"I'm satisfied." He turned to the camera and
addressed the customers at home. "Are you satisfied?"
The studio audience replied as one. "We're satisfied."
Lucifer turned back to Angelina Bandoli. "So mother,
you're prepared to make a deal with the devil for state-of-the-art
kitchen appliances from the American Cookhouse collection?"
Angelina glanced down at her empty seat, shy as a
ten-year-old anticipating her first kiss.
Lucifer put an arm around her shoulder and leered
into the camera. "And what are you willing to trade for this fabulous
prize?"
"Stop!" The voice exploded from the wings, stage
left. The curtain shivered and Slappy O'Toole stepped into the lights,
a gun in his hand and a wildness in his eyes that The Leila Torn
Show hadn't seen in years. "Stop this now."
Backstage, Herb Katz murmured, "Hold the commercial
until I say."
"This is all wrong," said Slappy, trudging downstage
toward the audience, the gun dangling like an afterthought. "Wrong,
wrong, wrong." He called out to Lucifer. "We can't go on like this.
We've ruined this show, all of us. Made it a joke."
The stage right curtains billowed and Kent Turnabout
skipped onto the stage. The Leila Torn Show couldn't read her
guest star as well as she could read Slappy but she knew if there were
improvising going on, Turnabout would try to be part of it.
"That's right!" Turnabout danced around Slappy twice
and then put an arm on his shoulder. "It's all a big joke now." His
voice bounced mightily off the last row of the house. "I watched Leila
when I was just a kid. I used to cheer when she caught the killer." He
pointed at the people in the front row. "You good folks did too,
right?" The audience murmured, uncertain whether they were in the
comedy or the crime segment of the show. "In the old days there was
justice," he said. "Now there are dishwashers."
Slappy shook Kent Turnabout off and pointed the gun
at him. "You're what's wrong with this show, asshole."
The studio audience gasped.
The Leila Torn Show hadn't seen that gun
since Season Seven, when Slick's wife had been murdered. When Slick had
become Slappy. Now, ten years later, his arm trembled under its weight.
"Leila never would have let the likes of you on when she was alive."
"Poor old Slippy." Turnabout stepped three paces
back, made a gun of his thumb and forefinger and aimed at him. "Maybe
you're what's wrong with this show. You're not funny anymore. That's
why Leila put you on the shelf." He went up on tiptoes to place an
imaginary Slappy on the highest shelf he could reach, making a noise
like a slide whistle.
The Leila Torn Show guessedthat stupids all
over the world were peeing their pants with laughter.
Slappy considered, then nodded. "You're right," he
said and put the gun to his temple. "I am just about done."
The house went quiet. Then a woman, maybe Angelina
Bandoli, started to weep. Everyone was watching Slappy.
Except for Kent Turnabout, who was not about to be
upstaged by a sad, fat, old ex-P. I. "You may be done, Mr. Sloppy," he
called brightly, "but I'm not." He bounded across the stage like a deer
on fire, snatched the gun from Slappy and put it to his own head.
"He thinks it's just a prop," Herb Katz's voice rang
in every earstone. "Please god, somebody tell him that thing might be
loaded."
The studio audience was just beginning to clap when
he pulled the trigger. The gun fired with a roar like hell cracking
open.
"Curtain!" shouted Herb Katz. "Lower the goddamn
curtain."
But it was Chill Jensen who saved the day. The band
leader called out "Star-Spangled Banner," tapped his baton and as soon
as the band began to play the studio audience stood and sang along. The
house was a little shaky but the customers at home couldn't smell the
cordite or see the finger of blood poking from beneath the curtain.
After they finished with the national anthem, Chill called for The
Leila Torn Show theme song. The house lights came up and the
audience stood and shuffled out, muttering in confusion.
The ceepees boiled out of their den to see the
corpse for themselves. The band left their instruments on the bandstand
and joined the cast which lingered in the wings, waiting for The
Leila Torn Show to do something, say anything. But she was
speechless in the shock of the moment. She kept telling herself that
what had happened had nothing to do with her. It was the devil's work.
She had asked for none of it.
Then the cops from Protect and Defend showed
up, and sent everyone back to their dressing rooms and offices. Anita
led Slappy back to the Green Room and sat with him there, holding his
hand. To distract him, she put on one of his favorite episodes from
Season Two, the one where he found the sailboat in the swimming pool.
Many of the talent jumped straight into dreamspace while they waited to
give their statements, momentarily safe from the rough and tumble of
reality. Meanwhile, the cops went about their jobs with grim
efficiency, although clearly Protect and Defend was jubilant at
the chance to crossover into what promised to be a ratings bonanza.
Finally Graves shook The Leila Torn Show out
of her lethargy. "We've got messages," he said. "Hundreds of them."
The Leila Torn Show scanned them quickly,
andthenleft all but one for her ceepees to handle.
"I loved it," breathed Margo Rain. "Every minute of
it. I've never seen a show blow itself up like that. And two weeks in a
row. You're so brave. I'm very excited now to be on next week. You do
have something special for me, no? Whatever you want, I'm yours."
The Leila Torn Show considered. In her
heart, she believed that she hadn't agreed to anything. And she had to
think of the good of the show.
"I have a proposition for you, Margo," she said.
Copyright © 2006 James Patrick Kelly
[Back to Table
of Contents]
* * * *
Unshelved by Bill Barnes and Gene Ambaum. © 2006
Overdue Media LLC www.overduemedia.com
* * * *
Unshelved ® is the world's only daily comic strip about a
library. Look for it at www.overduemedia.com.
[Back to Table of Contents]
Life on the Preservation by Jack
Skillingstead
Jack Skillingstead's newest story for us offers us
a nearly perfect day for exploring...
Wind buffeted the scutter. Kylie resisted the
temptation to fight the controls. Hand light on the joystick, she
veered toward the green smolder of Seattle, riding down a cloud canyon
aflicker with electric bursts. The Preservation Field extended half a
mile over Elliot Bay but did not capture Blake or Vashon Island nor any
of the blasted lands.
She dropped to the deck. Acid rain and wind lashed
the scutter. The Preservation Field loomed like an immense wall of
green jellied glass.
She punched through, and the sudden light shift
dazzled her. Kylie polarized the thumbnail port, at the same time
deploying braking vanes and dipping steeply to skim the surface of the
bay.
The skyline and waterfront were just as they'd
appeared in the old photographs and movies. By the angle of the sun she
estimated her arrival time at late morning. Not bad. She reduced
airspeed and gently pitched forward. The scutter drove under the water.
It got dark. She cleared the thumbnail port. Bubbles trailed back over
the thick plexi, strings of silver pearls.
Relying on preset coordinates, she allowed the
autopilot to navigate. In minutes the scutter was tucked in close to a
disused pier. Kyle opened the ballast, and the scutter surfaced in a
shadow, bobbing. She saw a ladder and nudged forward.
She was sweating inside her costume. Jeans, black
sneakers, olive drab shirt, rain parka. Early twenty-first century
urban America: Seattle chic.
She powered down, tracked her seat back, popped the
hatch. The air was sharp and clean, with a saltwater tang. Autumn chill
in the Pacific Northwest. Water slopped against the pilings.
She climbed up the pitchy, guano-spattered rungs of
the ladder.
And stood in awe of the intact city, the untroubled
sky. She could sense the thousands of living human beings, their
vitality like an electric vibe in her blood. Kylie was nineteen and had
never witnessed such a day. It had been this way before the world
ended. She reminded herself that she was here to destroy it.
From her pocket she withdrew a remote control,
pointed it at the scutter. The hatch slid shut and her vehicle sank
from view. She replaced the remote control. Her hand strayed down to
another zippered pocket and she felt the outline of the explosive
sphere. Behind it, her heart was beating wildly. I'm here, she
thought.
She walked along the waterfront, all her senses
exploited. The sheer numbers of people overwhelmed her. The world had
ended on a Saturday, November nine, 2004. There were more living human
beings in her immediate range of sight than Kylie had seen in her
entire life.
She extracted the locator device from her coat
pocket and flipped up the lid. It resembled a cellular phone of the
period. A strong signal registered immediately. Standing in the middle
of the sidewalk, she turned slowly toward the high reflective towers of
the city, letting people go around her, so many people, walking,
skateboarding, jogging, couples and families and single people, flowing
in both directions, and seagulls gliding overhead, and horses harnessed
to carriages waiting at the curb (so much life), and the odors
and rich living scents, and hundreds of cars and pervasive human noise
and riot, all of it continuous and--
"Are you all right?"
She started. A tall young man in a black jacket
loomed over her. The jacket was made out of leather. She could
smell it.
"Sorry," he said. "You looked sort of dazed."
Kylie turned away and walked into the street, toward
the signal, her mission. Horns blared, she jerked back, dropped her
locator. It skittered against the curb near one of the carriage horses.
Kylie lunged for it, startling the horse, which clopped back, a hoof
coming down on the locator. No! She couldn't get close. The
great head of the animal tossed, nostrils snorting, the driver shouting
at her, Kylie frantic to reach her device.
"Hey, watch it!"
It was the man in the leather jacket. He pulled her
back, then darted in himself and retrieved the device. He looked at it
a moment, brow knitting. She snatched it out of his hand. The display
was cracked and blank. She shook it, punched the keypad. Nothing.
"I'm really sorry," the man said.
She ignored him.
"It's like my fault," he said.
She looked up. "You have no idea, no idea
how bad this is."
He winced.
"I don't even have any tools," she said, not to him.
"Let me--"
She walked away, but not into the street, the
locator a useless thing in her hand. She wasn't a tech. Flying the
scutter and planting explosives was as technical as she got. So it was
plan B, only since plan B didn't exist it was plan Zero. Without the
locator she couldn't possibly find the Eternity Core. A horse! Jesus.
"Shit."
She sat on a stone bench near a decorative waterfall
that unrolled and shone like a sheet of plastic. Her mind raced but she
couldn't formulate a workable plan B.
A shadow moved over her legs. She looked up,
squinting in the sun.
"Hi."
"What do you want?" she said to the tall man in the
leather jacket.
"I thought an ice cream might cheer you up."
"Huh?"
"Ice cream," he said. "You know, ‘You scream, I
scream, we all scream for ice cream'?"
She stared at him. His skin was pale, his eyebrows
looked sketched on with charcoal, and there was a small white scar on
his nose. He was holding two waffle cones, one in each hand, the cones
packed with pink ice cream. She had noticed people walking around with
these things, had seen the sign.
"I guess you don't like strawberry," he said.
"I've never had it."
"Yeah, right."
"Okay, I'm lying. Now why don't you go away. I need
to think."
He extended his left hand. "It's worth trying, at
least once. Even on a cold day."
Kylie knew about ice cream. People in the old movies
ate it. It made them happy.
She took the cone.
"Listen, can I sit down for a second?" the man said.
She ignored him, turning the cone in her hand like
the mysterious artifact it was. The man sat down anyway.
"My name's Toby," he said.
"It's really pink," Kylie said.
"Yeah." And after a minute, "You're supposed to lick
it."
She looked at him.
"Like this," he said, licking his own cone.
"I know," she said. "I'm not an ignoramus."
Kylie licked her ice cream. Jesus! Her whole body lit up.
"That's--"
"Yeah?"
"It's wonderful," she said.
"You really haven't had ice cream before?"
She shook her head, licking away at the cone,
devouring half of it in seconds.
"That's incredibly far-fetched," Toby said. "What's
your name? You want a napkin?" He pointed at her chin.
"I'm Kylie," she said, taking the napkin and wiping
her chin and lips. All of a sudden she didn't want any more ice cream.
She had never eaten anything so rich. In her world there wasn't
anything so rich. Her stomach felt queasy.
"I have to go," she said.
She stood up, so did he.
"Hey, you know the thing is, what you said about not
having tools? What I mean is, I have tools. I mean I fix things. It's
not a big deal, but I'm good and I like doing it. I can fix all kinds
of things, you know? Palm Pilots, cellphones, laptops. Whatever."
Kylie waved the locator. "You don't even know what
this is."
"I don't have to know what it is to make it
go again."
Hesitantly, she handed him the locator. While he was
turning it in his fingers, she spotted the Tourist. He was wearing a
puffy black coat and a watch cap, and he was walking directly towards
her, expressionless, his left hand out of sight inside his pocket. He
wasn't a human being.
Toby noticed her changed expression and followed her
gaze.
"You know that guy?"
Kylie ran. She didn't look back to see if the
Tourist was running after her. She cut through the people crowding the
sidewalk, her heart slamming. It was a minute before she realized she'd
left the locator with Toby. That almost made her stop, but it was too
late. Let him keep the damn thing.
She ran hard. The Old Men had chosen her for this
mission because of her youth and vitality (so many were sickly and
weak), but after a while she had to stop and catch her breath. She
looked around. The vista of blue water was dazzling. The city was
awesome, madly perfect, phantasmagoric, better than the movies. The Old
Men called it an abomination. Kylie didn't care what they said. She was
here for her mother, who was dying and who grieved for the trapped
souls.
Kylie turned slowly around, and here came two more
Tourists.
No, three.
Three from three different directions, one of them
crossing the street, halting traffic. Stalking toward her with no
pretense of human expression, as obvious to her among the authentic
populace as cockroaches in a scatter of white rice.
Kylie girded herself. Before she could move, a car
drew up directly in front of her, a funny round car painted canary
yellow. The driver threw the passenger door open, and there was the man
again, Toby.
"Get in!"
She ducked into the car, which somehow reminded her
of the scutter, and it accelerated away. A Tourist who had scrabbled
for the door handle spun back and fell. Kylie leaned over the seat. The
Tourist got up, the other two standing beside him, not helping. Then
Toby cranked the car into a turn that threw her against the door. They
were climbing a steep hill, and Toby seemed to be doing too many things
at once, working the clutch, the steering wheel, and radio, scanning
through stations until he lighted upon something loud and
incomprehensible that made him smile and nod his head.
"You better put on your seatbelt," he said. "They'll
ticket you for that shit, believe it or not."
Kylie buckled her belt.
"Thanks," she said. "You came out of nowhere."
"Anything can happen. Who were those guys?"
"Tourists."
"Okay. Hey, you know what?"
"What?"
He took his hand off the shifter and pulled Kylie's
locator out of his inside jacket pocket.
"I bet you I can fix this gizmo."
"Would you bet your soul on it?"
"Why not?" He grinned.
He stopped at his apartment to pick up his tools,
and Kylie waited in the car. There was a clock on the dashboard. 11:45
A.M. She set the timer on her wrist chronometer.
Twelve hours and change.
They sat in a coffee bar in Belltown. More
incomprehensible music thumped from box speakers bracketed near the
ceiling. Paintings by some local artist decorated the walls, violent
slashes of color, faces of dogs and men and women drowning, mouths
gaping.
Kylie kept an eye open for Tourists.
Toby hunched over her locator, a jeweler's kit
unrolled next to his espresso. He had the back off the device and was
examining its exotic components with the aid of a magnifying lens and a
battery operated light of high intensity. He had removed his jacket and
was wearing a black sweatshirt with the sleeves pushed up. His forearms
were hairy. A tattoo of blue thorns braceleted his right wrist. He was
quiet for a considerable time, his attention focused. Kylie drank her
second espresso, like the queen of the world, like it was nothing to
just ask for coffee this good and get it.
"Well?" she said.
"Ah."
"What?"
"Ah, what is this thing?"
"You said you didn't need to know."
"I don't need to know, I just want to know. After
all, according to you, I'm betting my immortal soul that I can fix it,
so it'd be nice to know what it does."
"We don't always get to know the nice things, do
we?" Kylie said. "Besides, I don't believe in souls. That was just
something to say." Something her mother had told her, she thought. The
Old Men didn't talk about souls. They talked about zoos.
"You sure downed that coffee fast. You want to go
for three?"
"Yeah."
He chuckled and gave her a couple of dollars and she
went to the bar and got another espresso, head buzzing in a very good
way.
"It's a locator," she said, taking pity on him,
after returning to the table and sitting down.
"Yeah? What's it locate?"
"The city's Eternity Core."
"Oh, that explains everything. What's an eternity
core?"
"It's an alien machine that generates an energy
field around the city and preserves it in a sixteen hour time loop."
"Gotcha."
"Now can you fix it?"
"Just point out one thing."
She slurped up her third espresso. "Okay."
"What's the power source? I don't see anything that
even vaguely resembles a battery."
She leaned in close, their foreheads practically
touching. She pointed with the chipped nail of her pinky finger.
"I think it's that coily thing," she said.
He grunted. She didn't draw back. She was smelling
him, smelling his skin. He lifted his gaze from the guts of the
locator. His eyes were pale blue, the irises circled with black rings.
"You're kind of a spooky chick," he said.
"Kind of."
"I like spooky."
"Where I come from," Kylie said, "almost all the men
are impotent."
"Yeah?"
She nodded.
"Where do you come from," he asked, "the east side?"
"East side of hell."
"Sounds like it," he said.
She kissed him, impulsively, her blood singing with
caffeine and long-unrequited pheromones. Then she sat back and wiped
her lips with her palm and stared hard at him.
"I wish you hadn't done that," she said.
"Me."
"Just fix the locator, okay?"
"Spooky," he said, picking up a screwdriver with a
blade not much bigger than a spider's leg.
A little while later she came back from the bathroom
and he had put the locator together and was puzzling over the touchpad.
He had found the power button. The two inch square display glowed the
blue of cold starlight. She slipped it from his hand and activated the
grid. A pinhead hotspot immediately began blinking.
"It work okay?" Toby asked.
"Yes." She hesitated, then said, "Let's go for a
drive. I'll navigate."
They did that.
Kylie liked the little, round canary car. It felt
luxurious and utilitarian at the same time. Letting the locator guide
her, she directed Toby. After many false turns and an accumulated two
point six miles on the odometer, she said:
"Stop. No, keep going, but not too fast."
The car juddered as he manipulated clutch, brake,
and accelerator. They rolled past a closed store front on the street
level of a four story building on First Avenue, some kind of sex shop,
the plate glass soaped and brown butcher paper tacked up on the inside.
Two men in cheap business suits loitered in front of
the building. Tourists.
Kylie scrunched down in her seat.
"Don't look at those guys," she said. "Just keep
driving."
"Whatever."
Later on they were parked under the monorail tracks
eating submarine sandwiches. Kylie couldn't get over how great
everything was, the food, the coffee, the damn air. All of it
the way things used to be. She could hardly believe how great it had
been, how much had been lost.
"Okay," she said, kind of talking to herself, "so
they know I'm here and they're guarding the Core."
"Those bastards," Toby said.
"You wouldn't think it was so funny if you knew what
they really were."
"They looked like used car salesmen."
"They're Tourists," Kylie said.
"Oh my God! More tourists!"
Kylie chewed a mouthful of sub. She'd taken too big
a bite. Every flavor was like a drug. Onions, provolone, turkey,
mustard, pepper.
"So where are the evil tourists from?" Toby asked.
"California?"
"Another dimensional reality."
"That's what I said."
Kylie's chronometer toned softly. Ten hours.
Inside the yellow car there were many smells and one
of them was Toby.
"Do you have any more tattoos?" she asked.
"One. It's--"
"Don't tell me," she said.
"Okay."
"I want you to show me. But not here. At the place
where you live."
"You want to come to my apartment?"
"Your apartment, yes."
"Okay, spooky." He grinned. So did she.
Some precious time later the chronometer toned
again. It wasn't on her wrist anymore. It was on the hardwood floor
tangled up in her clothes.
Toby, who was standing naked by the refrigerator
holding a bottle of grape juice, said, "Why's your watch keep doing
that?"
"It's a countdown," Kylie said, looking at him.
"A countdown to what?"
"To the end of the current cycle. The end of the
loop."
He drank from the bottle, his throat working. She
liked to watch him now, whatever he did. He finished drinking and
screwed the cap back on.
"The loop," he said, shaking his head.
When he turned to put the bottle back in the
refrigerator she saw his other tattoo again: a cross throwing off
light. It was inked into the skin on his left shoulder blade.
"You can't even see your own cross," she said.
He came back to the bed.
"I don't have to see it," he said. "I just like to
know it's there, watching my back."
"Are you Catholic?"
"No."
"My mother is."
"I just like the idea of Jesus," he said.
"You're spookier than I am," Kylie said.
"Not by a mile."
She kissed his mouth, but when he tried to caress
her she pushed him gently back.
"Take me someplace."
"Where?"
"My grandparents' house." She meant "great"
grandparents, but didn't feel like explaining to him how so many
decades had passed outside the loop of the Preservation.
"Right now?"
"Yes."
It was a white frame house on Queen Anne Hill,
sitting comfortably among its prosperous neighbors on a street lined
with live oaks. Kylie pressed her nose to the window on the passenger
side of the Vee Dub, as Toby called his vehicle.
"Stop," she said. "That's it."
He tucked the little car into the curb and turned
the engine off. Kylie looked from the faded photo in her hand to the
house. Her mother's mother had taken the photo just weeks before the
world ended. In it, Kylie's great grandparents stood on the front porch
of the house, their arms around each other, waving and smiling. There
was no one standing on the front porch now.
"It's real," Kylie said. "I've been looking at this
picture my whole life."
"Haven't you ever been here before?"
She shook her head. At the same time her chronometer
toned.
"How we doing on the countdown?" Toby asked.
She glanced at the digital display.
"Eight hours."
"So what happens at midnight?"
"It starts up again. The end is the beginning."
He laughed. She didn't.
"So then it's Sunday, right? Then do you countdown
to Monday?"
"At the end of the loop it's not Sunday,"
she said. "It's the same day over again."
"Two Saturdays. Not a bad deal."
"Not just two. It goes on and on. November ninth a
thousand, ten thousand, a million times over."
"Okay."
"You can look at me like that if you want. I don't
care if you believe me. You know something, Toby?"
"What?"
"I'm having a really good day."
"That's November ninth for you."
She smiled at him, then kissed him, that feeling,
the taste, all of the sensation in its totality.
"I want to see my grandparents now."
She opened the door and got out but he stayed in the
car. She crossed the lawn, strewn with big colorful oak leaves, to the
front door of the house, stealing backward glances, wanting to know he
was still there waiting for her in the yellow car. Her lover. Her
boyfriend.
She started to knock on the door but hesitated. From
inside the big house she heard muffled music and laughter. She looked
around. In the breeze an orange oak leaf detached from the tree and
spun down. The sky blew clear and cold. Later it would cloud over and
rain. Kylie knew all about this day. She had been told of it since she
was a small child. The last day of the world, perfectly preserved for
the edification of alien Tourists and anthropologists. Some people said
what happened was an accident, a consequence of the aliens opening the
rift, disrupting the fabric of reality. What really pissed everybody
off, Kylie thought, was the dismissive attitude. There was no occupying
army, no invasion. They came, destroyed everything either intentionally
or accidentally, then ignored the survivors. The Preservation was the
only thing about the former masters of the Earth that interested them.
Kylie didn't care about all that right now. She had
been told about the day, but she had never understood what the day
meant, the sheer sensorial joy of it, the incredible beauty and
rightness of it. A surge of pure delight moved through her being, and
for a moment she experienced uncontainable happiness.
She knocked on the door.
"Yes?" A woman in her mid-fifties with vivid green
eyes, her face pressed with comfortable laugh lines. Like the house,
she was a picture come to life. (Kylie's grandmother showing her the
photographs, faded and worn from too much touching.)
"Hi," Kylie said.
"Can I help you?" the live photograph said.
"No. I mean, I wanted to ask you something."
The waiting expression on her face so familiar.
Kylie said, "I just wanted to know, are you having a good day, I mean a
really good day?"
Slight turn of the head, lips pursed uncertainly,
ready to believe this was a harmless question from a harmless person.
"It's like a survey," Kylie said. "For school?"
A man of about sixty years wearing a baggy wool
sweater and glasses came to the door.
"What's all this?" he asked.
"A happiness survey," Kylie's great grandmother
said, and laughed.
"Happiness survey, huh?" He casually put his arm
around his wife and pulled her companionably against him.
"Yes," Kylie said. "For school."
"Well, I'm happy as a clam," Kylie's great
grandfather said.
"I'm a clam, too," Kylie's great grandmother said.
"A happy one."
"Thank you," Kylie said.
"You're very welcome. Gosh, but you look familiar."
"So do you. Goodbye."
Back in the car Kylie squeezed Toby's hand. There
had been a boy on the Outskirts. He was impotent, but he liked to touch
Kylie and be with her, and he didn't mind watching her movies, the ones
that made the Old Men sad and angry but that she obsessively hoarded
images from in her mind. The boy's hand always felt cold and bony.
Which wasn't his fault. The nicest time they ever had was a night they
had spent in one of the ruins with a working fireplace and enough
furniture to burn for several hours. They'd had a book of poems and
took turns reading them to each other. Most of the poems didn't make
sense to Kylie but she liked the sounds of the words, the way they were
put together. Outside, the perpetual storms crashed and sizzled, violet
flashes stuttering into the cozy room with the fire.
In the yellow car, Toby's hand felt warm.
Companionable and intimate.
"So how are they doing?" he said.
"They're happy."
"Great. What's next?"
"If you knew this was your last day to live," Kylie
asked him, "what would you do?"
"I'd find a spooky girl and make love to her."
She kissed him. "What else?"
"Ah--"
"I mean without leaving the city. You can't leave
the city."
"Why not?"
"Because you'd just get stuck in the Preservation
Field until the loop re-started. It looks like people are driving out
but they're not."
He looked at her closely, searching for the joke,
then grinned. "We wouldn't want that to happen to us."
"No."
"So what would you do on your last day?" he
asked.
"I'd find a spooky guy who could fix things and I'd
get him to fix me up."
"You don't need fixing. You're not broken."
"I am."
"Yeah?"
"Let's drive around. Then let's have a really great
meal, like the best food you can think of."
"That's doable."
"Then we can go back to your apartment."
"What about the big countdown?"
"Fuck the countdown." Kylie pushed the timing stud
into her chronometer. "There," she said. "No more countdown."
"You like pizza?" Toby said.
"I don't know. What is it?"
After they made love the second time, Kylie fell
into a light doze on Toby's futon bed. She was not used to so much rich
stimulation, so much food and drink, so much touching.
She woke with a start from a dream that instantly
disappeared from her consciousness. There was the sound of rain, but it
wasn't the terrible poisonous rain of her world. Street light through
the window cast a flowing shadow across the foot of the bed. It
reminded her of the shiny fountain at the waterfront. The room was snug
and comforting and safe. There was a clock on the table beside the bed
but she didn't look at it. It could end right now.
She sat up. Toby was at his desk under a framed
movie poster, bent over something illuminated by a very bright and
tightly directed light. He was wearing his jeans but no shirt or socks.
Hello," she said.
He turned sharply, then smiled. "Oh, hey Kylie. Have
a nice rest?"
"I'm thirsty."
He got up and fetched her a half-depleted bottle of
water from the refrigerator. While he was doing that she noticed her
locator in pieces on the desk.
"We don't need that anymore," she said, pointing.
"I was just curious. I can put it back together, no
problem."
"I don't care about it." She lay back on the pillows
and closed her eyes.
"Kylie?"
"Hmmm?" She kept her eyes closed.
"Who are you? Really."
"I'm your spooky girl."
"Besides that."
She opened her eyes. "Don't spoil it. Please don't."
"Spoil what?"
"This. Us. Now. It's all that matters."
Rain ticked against the window. It would continue
all night, a long, cleansing rain. Water that anybody could catch in a
cup and drink if they wanted to--water out of the sky.
Toby took his pants down and slipped under the sheet
next to her, his body heat like a magnetic field that drew her against
him. She pressed her cheek to his chest. His heart beat calmly.
"Everything's perfect," she said.
"Yeah." He didn't sound that certain.
"What's the matter?"
"Nothing," he said. "Only--this is all pretty fast.
Don't you think we should know more about each other?"
"Why? Now is what matters."
"Yeah, but I mean, what do you do? Where do you
live? Basic stuff. Big stuff, too, like do you believe in God or who'd
you vote for for president?"
"I want to go for a long walk in the rain. I want to
feel it on my face and not be afraid or sick."
"What do you mean?"
"You're spoiling it. Please, let's make every second
happy. Make it a day we'd want to relive a thousand times."
"I don't want to live any day a thousand
times."
"Let's walk now."
"What's the hurry?"
She got out of bed and started dressing, her back to
him.
"Don't be mad," he said.
"I'm not mad."
"You are."
She turned to him, buttoning her shirt. "Don't tell
me what I am."
"Sorry."
"You practically sleepwalk through the most
important day of your life."
"I'm not sleepwalking."
"Don't you even want to fall in love with me?"
He laughed uncertainly. "I don't even know your
name."
"You know it. Kylie."
"I mean your last name."
"It doesn't matter."
"It matters to me," Toby said. "You matter to me."
Finished with her shirt, she sat on the edge of the
bed to lace her shoes. "No you don't," she said. "You only care about
me if you can know all about my past and our future. You can't live one
day well and be happy."
"Now you sound like Hemingway."
"I don't know what that means and I don't care." She
shrugged into her parka.
"Where are you going?"
"For a walk. I told you what I wanted."
"Yeah, I guess I was too ignorant to absorb it."
She slammed the door on her way out.
She stood under the pumpkin-colored light of the
street lamp, confused, face tilted up to be anointed by the rain. Was
he watching her from the apartment window, his heart about to break?
She waited and waited. This is the part where he would run to her and
embrace her and kiss her and tell her that he loved, loved, loved her.
He didn't come out.
She stared at the brick building checkered with
light and dark apartment windows, not certain which one was his.
He didn't come out, and it was spoiled.
A bus rumbled between her and the building, pale
indifferent faces inside.
Kylie walked in the rain. It was not poison but it
was cold and, after a while, unpleasant. She pulled her hood up and
walked with her head down. The wet sidewalk was a palette of neon
smears. Her fingers touched the shape of the explosive in her pocket.
She could find the building with the papered windows. Even if the
Tourists tried to stop her she might still get inside and destroy the
Eternity Core. It's what her mother wanted, what the Old Men wanted.
But what if they caught her? If she remained in the loop through an
entire cycle she would become a permanent part of it. She couldn't
stand that, not the way she hurt right now. She didn't know what time
it was. She didn't know the time. She had to reach her scutter
and get out.
A horn went off practically at her elbow. Startled,
she looked up. A low and wide vehicle, a boy leaning out the passenger
window, smirking.
"Hey, you wanna go for a ride?"
"No."
"Then fuck you, bitch!" He cackled, and the vehicle
accelerated away, ripping the air into jagged splinters.
She walked faster. The streets were confusing. She
was lost. Her panic intensified. Why couldn't he have come after her
and be sorry and love her? But it wasn't like the best parts of the
movies. Some of it was good, but a lot of it wasn't. Maybe her mother
had been right. But Kylie didn't believe in souls, so wasn't it better
to have one day forever than no days? Wasn't it?
Fuck you, bitch.
She turned around and ran back in the direction from
which she'd come. At first she didn't think she could find it, but
there it was, the apartment building! And Toby was coming out the lobby
door, pulling his jacket closed. He saw her, and she ran to him. He
didn't mean it and she didn't mean it, and this was the part where they
made up, and then all the rest of the loop would be good--the good time
after making up. You had to mix the good and bad. The bad made the good
better. She ran to him and hugged him, the smell of the wet leather so
strong.
"You were coming after me," she said.
He didn't say anything.
"You were," she said.
"Yeah."
Something clutched at her heart. "It's the best day
ever," she said.
"I give it a seven point five."
"You don't know anything," she said. "You got your
spooky girl and you had an adventure and you saved the whole world."
"When you put it that way it's a nine. So come on.
I'll buy you a hot drink and you can tell me about the tourists from
the fifth dimension."
"What time is it?" she asked.
He looked at his watch. "Five of eleven."
"I don't want a hot drink," she said. "Can you take
us some place with a nice view where we can sit in the Vee Dub?"
"You bet."
The city spread out before them. The water of Elliot
Bay was black. Rain whispered against the car and the cooling engine
ticked down like a slow timer. It was awkward with the separate seats,
but they snuggled together, Kylie's head pillowed on his chest. He
turned the radio on--not to his loud noise-music but a jazz station,
like a complement to the rain. They talked, intimately. Kylie invented
a life and gave it to him, borrowing from stories her mother and
grandmother had told her. He called her spooky, his term of endearment,
and he talked about what they would do tomorrow. She accepted the gift
of the future he was giving her, but she lived in this moment, now,
this sweet inhalation of the present, this happy, happy ending. Then
the lights of Seattle seemed to haze over. Kylie closed her eyes, her
hand on the explosive sphere, and her mind slumbered briefly in a dark
spun cocoon.
Kylie punched through, and the sudden light shift
dazzled her.
Copyright © 2006 Jack Skillingstead
* * * *
[Back to Table of
Contents]
The Tiger in the Garden by Scott
William Carter
In the last three years, Scott William Carter has
sold more than twenty-five short stories to such places as Analog,
Realms of Fantasy, Ellery Queen, and Weird Tales, and he
has recently begun working on novels. He lives in Oregon with his wife
and daughter. You can find out more about his work at www.
scottwilliamcarter.com. In his first appearance in Asimov's,
he takes us to a distant planet and introduces us to...
At precisely noon--not one minute earlier, not one
minute later--the ship appeared in Regence's sky. It started as a black
dot on a perfect canvas of cobalt, like a drop of ink carelessly
spilled from a painter's brush. So small, so seemingly insignificant,
and yet José felt his whole body tremble at the sight of it. The
punctuality did not surprise him. Unless something had changed, this
one was a Bal'ani, and they were said to be obsessive about such
things. José had made certain to arrive a half hour early at the
landing station. On their home world, the Bal'ani were rumored to eat
those who insulted them.
"Constable Valcorez," the attendant behind him said,
"is that truly an Agent's ship?"
"Yes," José said. Hand raised to block the glare of
the sun, he watched through the glass doors as the black dot grew
quickly in size, soon filling almost his entire field of vision, until,
finally, the ship's thrusters stirred up a fog of dust on the
bone-colored ground. Behind the pulsing electric fence that surrounded
the landing area, the desolate plains extended flat to the horizon,
making the ship that much more stark in appearance. He had seen vids of
Agent ships, of course, but seeing one up close was both awful and
awe-inspiring. There were three other ships outside, freighters that
were not small themselves, and the Agent ship was at least as big as
all of them combined.
The hand of death, José thought. That's what it
looked like, with its black gleaming surface and five pincer-like
landing gears. The hand of death descending on Regence.
"Do you ... do you know why they've come, sir?" the
attendant asked.
The edge in the man's voice was palpable. Ah, yes,
it's already begun, José thought. This was what the Agents did,
bringing out the fear in those who should have nothing to fear. He
watched the ship touch down, then turned to the young man behind the
counter. He could have been looking at a mirror image of himself,
albeit one three moon-downs younger: a small man with a slender build,
black hair, and deeply bronzed skin. He was a Regence native, just like
José. What was his name? He should remember. He had met this
man before, and he prided himself on remembering people. It was one of
the reasons he had risen to Constable at such a an early age.
He smiled when the name came to him. "My dear
Philippe," he said, "you know as well as I, that I could not tell you
even if I knew."
"Yes, sir," Philippe said. "Thank you, sir. It's
just ... Well, you know, sir. No one ... well, no one wants them here.
It is not a good thing. It is granza."
José nodded. Granza. A bad omen. If his
years at the university at Kelton had not burned out his superstition,
as well as created a distaste for Regence's common tongue, he might
have been inclined to agree.
He lifted his hood and pushed through the glass
doors. He felt the scorching slap of the sun even through fabric
designed to shield him from the heat. A few steps and the landscape
tinted. UV iris adaptation was a cheap mod, something anybody with even
a bit of money could do. His salary as Constable did not allow him to
afford the more expensive dust-repellant mod, however, so he squinted
as he walked into the dust. He held his breath, but still he could
taste the bitterness of the dirt on his lips. The ship's landing
elevator was already humming down, three figures visible in the shadowy
area beneath the ship.
As he approached, he thought he caught the silver
gleam of the Bal'ani's teeth, and he forced himself to continue without
hesitation. He could not show weakness. If he ever hoped to be hired
off of Regence by the Unity Defense, he could not have a bad report
from an Agent on his record. And if he was lucky enough, by the end of
the day, to be personally thanked by one that was a Bal'ani--a race
that considered praise, from one of their own, the highest compliment
one could receive--it would certainly serve him well.
"Agent Korin?" José said. Despite his best efforts,
his voice still cracked.
"Only a fool would assume otherwise," the Bal'ani
said, emerging from the mist.
José had memorized a greeting in the Bal'ani's
language, but one look at his visitor and the words were lost. He had
of course seen the alien on the vid when they had spoken the previous
day, but, in the harsh sunlight, the creature looked so much more ...
terrifying. It was as if someone had taken two human faces, stretched
them until the skin was about to tear, then smashed them against one
another. There were four beady black eyes and two snout-like noses,
each placed on the misshapen head as if by accident. Then there was the
mouth. It was the Bal'ani's most defining feature, taking up half of
its face, easily big enough to engulf a child's head in a single bite.
The two fangs, encased in metal sheathing, as was the Bal'ani custom,
extended past the stubbled chin. The alien wore a red robe that
completely hid its lower body, leaving only the head and the gnarled,
three-fingered hands exposed.
Norslim. The word sprang into José's mind.
When he was a boy, there was a story, circulated among the children, of
a monster that emerged at night and dragged orphan children from their
beds, muzzled their mouths with its clawed hands, and hauled its
victims deep into the desert to bury them alive. He had not thought of
the story in years, though at one time he trembled under his sheets at
every creak and groan in an ancient building that produced endless
creaks and groans.
Norslim ... It was nothing but a foolish
word. A Regence word. The Bal'ani may have been terrifying, but he was
still an Agent. And Agents may have been terrifying, themselves, able
to stretch the law to fit their dark whims, but as much as they
stretched it, they could not break it--at least as long as one remained
vigilant.
The two other figures were security robots of some
kind, sleek bipedal things; each had a single red-glowing eye and
massive shoulders. They were not like the awkward, jerky robots José
was used to seeing. Despite their girth, these machines walked with
grace.
"Welcome to Regence," José said, deciding to ignore
the Bal'ani's condescending tone. "I am Constable Valcorez, and I'd
like to offer my--"
"Let us assume we have exchanged the necessary
pleasantries," Korin said, walking past him. "I assume you have a pod
waiting?"
The robots had no trouble keeping up with Korin's
brisk pace, but José did. "I have transportation," he said. "It is
around the--"
"Here is my coded authorization card," Korin said,
producing a thin blue wafer from within his robe. "I assume even on
your world they are required?"
José took the wafer, slipping it into the inner
pocket of his jacket. He knew right away that his hand-held was too out
of date to process such a recent card, though he did not want to admit
it. It was likely the desk units in the terminal would also be out of
date, much to his embarrassment. "Thank you," he said. "Now would it be
possible to tell me why you have come to Regence?"
"Not by my own choosing, of course," Korin said,
both of his noses wrinkling. On someone else this gesture would have
been comical; on the Bal'ani it was deeply disturbing. "It is hard to
imagine there are still worlds with not a single Stepdock. To fly here
was a considerable inconvenience."
"I'm sorry for that," José said. "We are a poor
world with few resources, but there are plans to put a Stepdock--"
"Surely this is not the pod," Korin said.
They had rounded the terminal to the parking area,
an open dirt lot empty except for José's six-wheeled vehicle, the
wrap-around window cracked, the gray exterior spotted with rust. It was
a true pod only in the sense that it could hover for short
distances, but it was primarily a land vehicle, and a tiny one at that.
It could hold all four of them, but it would be a tight squeeze
considering the size of the Bal'ani and his robots.
"I'm afraid it's the only one I have," José said.
Korin looked at him. Just for a moment, the
Bal'ani's cool exterior fell away, exposing a murderous rage. It lasted
a half second at most, but it was enough. There was no doubt in José's
mind: if he gave the Bal'ani enough cause, and a few moments in a dark
alley when the confining laws of the Unity Defense could be
conveniently forgotten, Korin would kill him.
José felt his body go cold, but he maintained his
composure and waved his hand over the hood of the pod.
"Access," he said.
The door on the side of the pod swung upward,
cranking rhythmically. José started to back away to allow his guests to
enter, but Korin was already pushing past him, the robots following.
Korin took one side, the robots the other.
José had hoped he could sit next to a robot, but he
wasn't about to say so. He squeezed into the pod, doing his best to
melt against his side of it, but still his knees brushed against the
Bal'ani's. He moved his legs away, but not before he felt himself
shudder.
"Are you racist?" Korin asked.
José realized Korin had noticed the reaction, though
there was nothing to do now but play ignorant. "I'm sorry?"
"You should be sorry," Korin said, "even if it is
understandable. One does not expect civilized behavior from one of your
upbringing."
José swallowed. "I really don't--"
"Of course you do," Korin said, "though it is
irrelevant to our present situation. I will say this for your benefit,
however, and I advise you to listen carefully. If you desire to ascend
from your lowly beginnings, you must rise above your savage instincts.
It is the only chance you have."
Even as his face burned, José bowed his head. They
were only words. When he got off this dust speck, he would do his part
to rid the Unity Worlds of the Agents, but for now he would bear the
slight. "I'm sorry," he said, "I meant no--"
"Let us be on our way," Korin said. "Our destination
is the Harmani Orphanage."
José flinched as if he had been pricked. It was the
very place where he had been raised. "The Harmani?"
"Is there something wrong with your hearing,
Constable?" Korin asked.
Feeling a bit shell-shocked, José spoke the address
to the pod. The door clamped down, and then the pod, humming, rose up
on its springs. Cool air hissed through the ceiling vents, somewhat
masking the Bal'ani's strong, musky odor. The pod headed straight into
the main thoroughfare, jostling when it fell into the deep ruts. They
were soon in the heart of the city, the mud-stained buildings casting
their hard-edged shadows on shirtless children playing alongside the
road. The children, and the dour-faced women watching from the
glassless windows, gawked at them as they passed. They were so poor
that even a dented old pod was the sign of great riches, and José
couldn't help but feel ashamed of them. At least their brown skin made
it harder from a distance to see the dirt and grime they were never
able to wash away--no matter how hard they tried.
"Surely there can't be anyone you're seeking there,"
José said.
"Oh?" Korin said. "You are so certain? You are privy
to information that has escaped the Agents?"
"No, I was only--"
"In my profession one does not rule out any
possibility when searching for traitors, Constable. Do you know of a
man who operates under the name Henry Wolheim?
José could instantly visualize the sallow-cheeked
old man as if he were sitting next to them, his white hair fluttering,
a worn leather book under his arm. Books. There were probably less than
a hundred actual printed books on Regence, and half of them were owned
by a gardener--one of the man's many paradoxes. Henry Wolheim had come
to Regence during José's last year at the orphanage, and José had spent
hours in Wolheim's garden as punishment for his constant misbehavior.
He had always hoped that if he misbehaved badly enough, they would hold
him back a year. It was the old gardener, and a non-native at that, who
made him see the benefit of getting an education. Of using that
education to do something meaningful with his life. José used to visit
with the old man at least a couple of times a year, though it had been
some time since his last visit.
"Yes," he said. "But certainly you're not
insinuating--"
"Did your law enforcement ever perform a genetic
scan on him?"
José pulled out his handheld and punched in Henry's
name. "That was before my time, of course, but it looks like we had no
reason. His authorization card checked out."
Korin wrinkled his twin noses. "A pity. You see, if
you had, we would have caught him the day he arrived. When his genetic
sample was recently sent to Earth, our interceptor identified him as
Henry Thomas. I assume you know of whom I speak?"
José shook his head. "I'm afraid--"
"If you stayed current with the Registry, you would
know he is a notorious computer hacker who was of great assistance to
the terrorists attempting to undermine the Unity Defense. He earned the
nickname Tiger Thomas because he left a digital holo of a tiger in
whatever system he hacked--and he hacked many. In fact, if not for his
interference, we surely would have destroyed the terrorist networks
years ago."
José found it hard to believe the kindly old man he
knew could have been part of the terrorist group--or the Resistance, as
they were known among those who sympathized with their cause. José did
not despise them as so many of the pro-Unity Worlds crowd did, because
he truly believed they had a point, that the Unity Worlds were only a
means for the rich and powerful to control the poor and powerless. But
he also didn't believe their methods were justified. They had killed in
the name of their cause, targeting politicians mostly, but innocent
bystanders had been killed as well. He could not see Henry, not gentle
Henry, participating in such acts.
José turned to the window. They were passing through
one of the worst neighborhoods--there were no good
neighborhoods on Regence, only bad and worse--and the haggard,
emaciated people sitting listlessly in the doorways watched him with
shadowed sockets. It was like being watched by the dead. Why would a
man like that come to Regence? He could have hidden anywhere. "There
must be a mistake," José said.
"I do not make mistakes," Korin said. He paused. "I
have, of course, read your file. I know you were at the Harmani
Orphanage. Though your file does not specify it, I conclude based on
your response that you developed some attachment to Wolheim. Perhaps he
was some sort of father figure?"
The comment, both in its bluntness and it's utter
accuracy, made José stiffen. He had never thought of Henry as a father,
at least not consciously, but it was fair to say that he had treated
him as such. Like many of the children, he had referred to the gardener
as valda, meaning old, lovable man, a term that often was
used when speaking of one's father. José felt a flash of anger at the
Bal'ani for making him remember something that now embarrassed him
greatly.
He decided to deflect Korin's question by changing
the subject. "You said a genetic sample had been sent to Earth. Why?"
"Irrelevant," Korin said. "What is relevant is that
we have located a traitor to the Unity Worlds, and he will be convicted
and tried accordingly. And, of course, I expect your complete
assistance."
There was a tone that José didn't like, as if Korin
was implying José might be a hindrance.
"I will of course do everything within the law to
make sure justice is done," José said curtly.
They arrived at the Harmani a few minutes later. The
orphanage, and the Church of Unification across the street, were some
of the oldest buildings on Regence, boxy stone-and-mortar structures
built by the earliest settlers. The monks had worked tirelessly over
the years to make sure the buildings remained respectable, and the
fresh blue paint and bright flowers under the windows spoke to their
efforts. But the many cracks in the walls, like wrinkles under heavy
makeup, were dead giveaways to the true state of the buildings.
Some orphanage boys--distinct in their blue
uniforms--were playing flipdisc in the street, and they scurried away
as the pod parked in front of the wooden door. When José stepped out
into the heat, raising his hood, the front door opened and a portly man
in a yellow-and-blue Unification robe stepped out to greet him. He was
shaved bald except for his white sideburns.
"Hello, Father Jansen," José said.
"Trenda!" the monk exclaimed, smiling. "My
boy, José! It is so good to see you.... "His voice, as well as his
smile, faded when he saw who else was emerging from the pod. He
swallowed. "Who are your guests?"
"I am Agent Korin," the Bal'ani said, stepping up
next to José, his shadow engulfing the monk. "These are my sentries,
unsentient robots who do not need to be referred to directly. Please
take us to Henry Wolheim."
Jansen looked at José, confusion in his eyes.
"Henry? But why?"
"That is not your concern," Korin replied, before
José had a chance to answer. "Can you lead us to him, or should my
sentries search the premises?"
"Please, father," José said, "we don't want to alarm
the children."
"Well, I imagine he's in the back garden, as he
always is," Jansen said, turning back to the door.
José followed the monk into the building, Korin and
the robots following. They walked down a narrow hall lit by candles,
the robots' metal feet clicking on the cobblestone floor. The place,
especially its familiar musty odor, brought back a flood of memories
for José. A few boys appeared at the other end of the hall, stopped
dead in their tracks when they saw who was approaching, then scurried
back the way they had come.
Though José could have easily taken them to the
garden himself, he allowed Father Jansen to lead them to the double
glass doors. The glass was opaque, but the green color was everywhere.
They stepped through the doorway into a garden surrounded by ugly brown
buildings. It should not have been a place where plants could grow--the
shadows were far too deep--and yet the place was brimming with plants,
the air heavy and moist, the smell of life invigorating. A red brick
path wove its way through the rich soil.
A man was humming. Jansen led them to the source of
the voice, and there was Henry, down on all fours planting violet
flowers along the back wall. His hair was a bit whiter, his shoulders a
bit bonier, but otherwise he was as José remembered: a spindly man who
was more arms and legs than torso, his skin much paler than a native's.
"Henry," Father Jansen said, "there are some people
here to see you."
The gardener continued humming, working on his
flowers as if he had not heard. José noticed that his green jumpsuit,
spotted with dirt, appeared to be on backward.
"We have no time for such foolishness," Korin said.
He looked at his sentries. "Apprehend him."
"Wait," Father Jansen said.
But the robots had already moved, one on each side
of Henry, and together they grabbed his arms. Henry cried out as he was
hauled to his feet. As the robots turned him around, Henry struggled.
"Monsters!" he cried. "There are monsters in my
garden! Let me go! Trenda! Ipsin!"
The hysterical behavior startled José. He had never
seen Henry behave this way. The man had always been the epitome of
calm, regardless of the circumstances.
"Don't hurt him," Father Jansen pleaded. "He doesn't
know what he's doing. He's..."
The monk trailed off, as Henry's body had suddenly
gone slack. He was staring at José, his gaze so fixated that José felt
his cheeks burn with shame. He hated that he was doing this.
"My boy," he said. "I know you. Yes, yes.... They
say I have forgotten, but I have not forgotten you."
All at once José understood why Henry's genetic
sample had been sent to Earth, and he felt a sinking feeling in his
stomach when the realization hit him. He looked at Jansen. "Trident's?"
he said.
Father Jansen bowed his head. "I'm afraid so. The
laboratory on Earth confirmed it."
"My boy, my boy," Henry said, pulling against his
captors, trying to move toward José. "Why did you bring these monsters
into my garden? Why?"
José swallowed. Trident's Disease had been around
since the Stepdock first came into use, a neurological disorder that
struck the elderly, and over a period of ten years caused madness and
eventually death. A small percentage were genetically predisposed to
get it if they used the Stepdocks, which was why a genetic sample was
now required before anyone could use the system. But that was now. In
the early days no one knew about Trident's, and someone like Henry
would have used the instantaneous transportation devices in ignorance
of their possible side effects.
Korin pulled a handheld out of his robe and pointed
it at Henry. "There is a match," he said, turning and walking back
along the path, his red robe billowing behind him. "Bring him."
The robots followed, dragging Henry along with them.
The old man was beginning to thrash about again.
"Please, boy! Don't let the monsters take me!"
"What is his crime?" Father Jansen called after
Korin. "You must tell me his crime!"
But Korin didn't break stride and José heard the
glass door open. The robots carried the screaming gardener out of his
sanctuary. Father Jansen made a move to follow, and José grabbed his
arm.
"Don't make it worse, Father," he said. "Henry was
once part of the Resistance, a man known as Tiger Thomas. There's
nothing we can do."
Father Jansen jerked his arm away, his face flushed.
"Impossible! Not the Henry I know!"
"I'm afraid the evidence is there."
Father Jansen shook his head. "Even if it is true,
even if it is ... look at him. Just look at him. What's the point in
taking him now? He doesn't even remember what he's done. Hasn't he
suffered enough?"
José didn't know what to say, and he didn't want
Korin to leave him behind. "I'm sorry," he said, hurrying after the
Bal'ani.
When he stepped into the building, he heard Henry's
distant screaming echoing off the stone walls. As he ran, he passed
dozens of orphans who were gathered at the doorways, their eyes wide
and fearful. He wished he could say something to comfort them, but
there was no time.
The door to his pod was already closing when José
reached it, and he dived inside. All the seats were occupied, so he
squatted in the middle, catching his breath. There wasn't much space,
knees pressing up against him on all sides.
"He's come to rescue me!" Henry shouted. The robot
next to him pinned him against the seat. Henry struggled to no avail.
"You may stay if you wish," Korin said to José. "I
believe the situation is causing you emotional distress."
"I'm fine," José snapped, and instructed the pod to
take them to the landing port.
The pod rose up on its wheels and rumbled back down
the street. José glanced through the back window and saw Father Jansen
at the curb, dozens of children gathered around him, faces forlorn.
"José!" Henry cried. "See, see? I do remember. I remember lots of
things. I remember the time you came to my garden and you were crying.
Do you remember? You said you hated Regence. You were quite upset, oh
so many tears. Yes, that was you. I remember it perfectly."
"Please, Henry," José said. "Just be quiet. We'll be
at the landing port soon."
"Oh, Henry, is it?" the old man said, looking hurt.
"You didn't used to call me Henry. You called me something else. It was
a word of your world. What was it? I can't ... No..." He started
crying. "So many words, lost."
Valda, José thought. But he wouldn't say
the word aloud. He had to be strong. It wasn't his fault that Henry had
gotten into this situation.
"What a quaint sentimental display," Korin said,
stroking the metal sheathing surrounding his fangs. "On our world we
sometimes observe your theatrical presentations so we might better
understand your peculiar emotional defects, but it is so much more
vivid when seeing them in person."
José said nothing. Henry started humming again, and
José realized it wasn't one song but parts of many jumbled together.
They were all songs of Regence, songs Henry sang to the children sick
in the infirmary. He had sung them to José more than once.
As the pod wound its way through the desolate
streets, José agonized about what was happening. The old man might have
been guilty of a crime, or he might have been a hero--it all depended
on your point of view--but, whatever the case, it would do no good
punishing him now. He was nothing but a shell of who he used to be.
And yet, even if José could do something,
was he willing to sacrifice his career, maybe even his life, to help
Henry?
He had a future. Even Henry--if he had all of his
faculties intact--would have told him not to sacrifice himself. Hadn't
the old man said as much on the day of José's graduation? There are
times when a man of conscience must do what's in his own interest, even
if it is not in the interest of his people, though it pains him greatly.
José realized now that Henry had probably been trying to console
himself for abandoning the Resistance. If he had done what was
right for himself, why shouldn't José?
But, as the pod came to an abrupt halt, José still
felt as if he was making a mistake. Abandoning the Resistance and
abandoning an old mentor were not at all the same. The robots carried
the gardener out of the pod and around the terminal, Korin following.
José's eyes tinted, but he did not raise his hood. Since Henry wore
none, he did not feel he should, either. Henry's feet barely touched
the ground, stirring up the dust. When the Agent's ominous ship came
into view, Henry whimpered.
"Your presence is no longer required," Korin said,
looking at José. "Thank you for your assistance. I assume you will send
along my authorization card when you have a chance to process it."
The Bal'ani's thank you only made José feel worse.
And as he stopped on the sun-baked ground, so bright that it was like a
mirror, he realized he could no longer pretend he was doing the right
thing. It did not matter that it was the law. It did not matter that,
if he acted, his ambitions would turn to dust. He sensed that if he did
not act, that if he did nothing now, when it mattered most, his very
self would be lost.
And Korin's mention of the authorization card gave
him a flash of inspiration.
"I'm afraid I can't let you take him just yet," José
said.
Korin, who had already walked a dozen paces away,
stopped and turned. José noticed for the first time that the Bal'ani's
robe was the same color as human blood.
"Excuse me?"
With Korin's hideousness completely exposed under
the glare of the sun, the word norslim again jumped into José's
mind. This time he did not force it away. Yes, the Agent was a norslim.
It had nothing to do with his appearance and everything to do with what
he represented. He was also granza. José would not deny either
of these things, but neither would he fear them.
"Is there something wrong with your hearing?" he
said, smiling.
"I heard you perfectly, Constable," Korin said
curtly. "What I don't understand is what kind of game you are playing."
"It is no game," José said. Despite his pounding
heart, he walked toward the Bal'ani. "And unless you want to commit a
serious violation of Unity law, I would suggest you tell your minions
to take Henry no further."
Korin stared at José for another beat, his eyes full
of wrath, then turned and ordered his robots to stop. They froze, about
to step onto the landing elevator. Only Henry, who was screaming and
flailing, showed any movement. Korin looked back at José .
"Explain yourself," he said. "And I warn you, if I
find that you are attempting to--"
"Spare me your warnings," José said, producing the
Bal'ani's authorization card from his jacket. "You see, sir, your
authorization card has not been processed. We are but a poor world with
few resources, and we have no equipment that can process such a modern
card. We, of course, will obtain that equipment, but it will take some
time."
"This is bureaucratic nonsense!" Korin cried. "You
know as well as I that my card will check out!"
"Oh?" José said. "You have some information I am not
privy to, sir? I'm afraid I must follow the law, and the law clearly
states that your authorization card must be cleared before you can act
on behalf of the Unity Defense. Unless, of course, you wish to violate
the law...."
Korin fumed silently, his face twitching as if he
were about to burst. There was a moment when José thought Korin was
going to dispense with the law and kill José on the spot, but, after a
few seconds, Korin signaled his sentries to return.
"You realize you are only delaying the inevitable,"
he said. "Once I clear this matter up with your superiors, I shall
return and apprehend Thomas."
José nodded. "Perhaps," he said, taking his time,
realizing that despite the danger, he was truly enjoying watching the
Bal'ani squirm. "Are you worried a man with Trident's might be a flight
risk? Or are you afraid he'll die before you get a chance to convict
him?" And what he thought, but didn't say, was: who knew what would
happen between now and then? It was entirely possible that when the
Agent returned, Henry would be missing. It was also more than likely
that if he was missing, he would not be found.
Korin shook his head, ordered the robots to leave
Henry, then turned and walked toward his ship. He didn't go far without
offering one parting shot.
"You are throwing away your future for a traitor,"
he said.
To this, José said nothing. He watched the Agent and
his robots ride the elevator into their black ship. It was quite
possible Korin was right. It may have been the greatest thing he had
ever done, or it may have been the worst.
"The monsters are leaving," Henry said, his head
bobbing. "They are leaving, José. Watch them go."
Standing side by side as the ship lifted into the
sky, that was exactly what they did. They watched as the hand of death
soon became a tiny black dot, something small, something insignificant,
until it was gone altogether, leaving the sky once again a perfect
canvas of cobalt. José knew there was much to do before the Agents
returned--communiqués to send to reporters, complaints to file with the
appropriate authorities. He would make very certain that the Agents
would be under heavy scrutiny when they returned. None of it would
probably help José's future, but it would help spare Regence from the
worst of the Agents' wrath.
But that was tomorrow's work.
When the dust cleared, José took his old mentor by
the arm and led him back toward the pod.
"Let's get you home, Valda," he said. "Your
garden needs you."
Copyright © 2006 Scott William Carter
[Back to Table
of Contents]
VISIT OUR WEBSITE
www.asimovs.com
Don't miss out on our lively forum, stimulating chats, controversial
and informative articles, and classic stories.
Log on today!
[Back to Table of Contents]
Growing Old the Mythic Way by Jane
Yolen
* * * *
* * * *
Green/Man Grown Old
Wrists veined like leaves,
Hair the color of flowers gone by,
He bends with every passing wind.
He can no longer lie with a lover,
Nor dance inside the storm.
Too much hails hurts his hide.
The swollen river makes his right ankle seize up.
He is always thirsty, even in the rain.
Yet he does not complain.
He does not complain.
* * * *
* * * *
Last Unicorn
Others, like foxes, go to ground,
But the last unicorn, whitened,
Faded the color of old sheets hung
On the trailer park line,
Goes to the edge of the ocean.
The tops of the waves are as white as he.
Brothers, he thinks, sisters,
And plunges in, not so much a death
As a transfiguration.
* * * *
* * * *
At Last, The Little Mermaid
She no longer remembers the knives in her feet,
Or the one in her hand, so close to his throat
It might have pricked him without her meaning to.
She no longer remembers the curse
Or the cure or the painful interstices.
All she remembers is foam, the bubbles rising,
And the songs of angels,
So like the murmuration of the sea.
* * * *
Jack, the Giant, and All After
Two old men, playing chess, in a house of old men.
As they play, a harp keeps them company.
They share a history, though neither can recall it.
One so large, his memories are all of sky.
The other so small, he thinks all day of earth.
Two old friends, sharing a game, whose complicated
rules
Are the only thing they can agree upon.
* * * *
* * * *
Troll Under Bridge
It is almost dawn and the troll under the bridge
Gets to his knees, crawls out through the thin water
To the river bank. He is too old to catch billygoats,
Too old to threaten children at their play.
But he is not too old for one last thing:
To stay out and watch the sun rise
For the first time in his life--and the last.
* * * *
* * * *
Fairies in a Ring
One more turn, dear friends, one more,
And then we will be gone.
No one believes in us you see,
And all they want is lawn.
--Jane Yolen
* * * *
* * * *
Copyright © 2006 Jane Yolen
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Eight Episodes by Robert Reed
Robert Reed's collection of short stories, The
Cuckoo's Boys, was recently released by Golden Gryphon Press. It
contains several tales that were originally published in Asimov's.
In his latest story, he synopsizes a peculiar, and, at times,
disquieting TV series that consists of...
With minimal fanfare and next to no audience, Invasion
of a Small World debuted in the summer of 2016, and after a brief
and disappointing run, the series was deservedly shelved.
One glaring problem was its production values:
Computer animation had reached a plateau where reality was an easy
illusion, spectacle was the industry norm, and difficult tricks like
flowing water and human faces were beginning to approximate what was
real. Yet the show's standards were barely adequate, even from an
upstart Web network operating with limited capital and too many hours
of programming to fill. The landscapes and interior shots would have
been considered state-of-the-art at the turn of the century, but not in
its premiere year. The characters were inflicted with inexpressive
faces and stiff-limbed motions, while their voices were equally
unconvincing, employing amateur actors or some cut-rate audio-synthesis
software. With few exceptions, the dialogue was sloppy, cluttered with
pauses and clumsy phrasing, key statements often cut off in
mid-sentence. Most critics decided that the series' creators were
striving for a real-life mood. But that was purely an interpretation.
Press kits were never made available, and no interviews were granted
with anyone directly involved in the production, leaving industry
watchers entirely to their own devices--another problem that served to
cripple Invasion.
Other factors contributed to the tiny audience. One
issue that couldn't be discussed openly was the racial makeup of the
cast. Success in the lucrative North American market meant using
characters of obvious European extraction. Yet the series' leading man
was an Indian astronomer working at a fictional college set in, of all
places, South Africa. With an unpronounceable name and thick accent,
Dr. Smith--as his few fans dubbed him--was a pudgy, prickly creation
with a weakness for loud shirts and deep belches. His wife was a homely
apparition who understood nothing about his world-shaking work, while
his children, in direct contrast to virtually every other youngster
inhabiting popular entertainment, were dim-witted creatures offering
nothing that was particularly clever or charming.
A paucity of drama was another obvious weakness. The
premiere episode involved a routine day in Dr. Smith's life. Eighteen
hours of unexceptional behavior was compressed to fifty-three minutes
of unexceptional behavior. Judging by appearances, the parent network
inserted commercial breaks at random points. The series' pivotal event
was barely noticed by the early viewers: One of Dr. Smith's graduate
students was working with Permian-age rock samples, searching for key
isotopes deposited by ancient supernovae. The student asked her
professor about a difficult piece of lab equipment. As always, the
dialogue was dense and graceless, explaining almost nothing to the
uninitiated. Genuine scientists--some of the series' most unapologetic
fans--liked to point out that the instruments and principles were
genuine, though the nomenclature was shamelessly contrived. Fourteen
seconds of broadcast time introduced a young graduate student named
Mary--a mixed-race woman who by no measure could be considered
attractive. She was shown asking Dr. Smith for help with the
problematic instrument, and he responded with a wave of a pudgy hand
and a muttered, "Later." Following ads for tiny cars and a powerful
asthma medicine, the astronomer ordered his student to come to his
office and lock the door behind her. What happened next was only
implied. But afterwards Dr. Smith was seen sitting with his back to his
desk and his belt unfastened, and the quick-eyed viewer saw Mary's tiny
breasts vanish under a bra and baggy shirt. Some people have
interpreted her expression as pain, emotional or otherwise. Others have
argued that her face was so poorly rendered that it was impossible to
fix any emotion to her, then or later. And where good writers would
have used dialogue to spell out the importance of the moment, bad
writers decided to ignore the entire interpersonal plotline. With a
casual voice, Mary mentioned to her advisor/lover that she had found
something strange in the Permian stone.
"Strange," he repeated.
With her thumb and finger, she defined a tiny space.
"Metal. A ball."
"Ball?"
"In the rock."
Smith scratched his fat belly for a moment, saying
nothing. (Judging by log tallies, nearly 10 percent of the program's
small audience turned away at that point.) Then he quietly said to her,
"I do not understand."
"What it is..."
"What?"
She said, "I don't know either."
"In what rock?"
"Mine. The mudstone--"
"You mean it's artificial...?"
"Looks so," she answered.
He said, "Huh."
She finished buttoning her shirt, the back of her
left hand wiping at the corner of her mouth.
"Where?" Smith asked.
She gave the parent rock's identification code.
"No, the metal ball," he interrupted. "Where is it
now?"
"My desk drawer. In a white envelope."
"And how big?"
"Two grains of rice, about."
Then, one last time, the main character said, "Huh."
And, finally, without any interest showing in his face, he fastened his
belt.
* * * *
The next three episodes covered not days, but
several months. Again, none of the scientific work was explained, and
nothing resembling a normal plotline emerged from the routine and the
tedious. The increasingly tiny audience watched Dr. Smith and two of
his graduate students working with an object almost too small to be
resolved on the screen--another significant problem with the series.
Wouldn't a human-sized artifact have made a greater impact? The ball's
metal shell proved to be an unlikely alloy of nickel and aluminum.
Cosmic radiation and tiny impacts had left the telltale marks one would
expect after a long drifting journey through space. Using tiny lasers,
the researchers carefully cut through the metal shell, revealing a
diamond interior. Then the diamond heart absorbed a portion of the
laser's energy, and once charged, it powered up its own tiny light
show. Fortunately a nanoscopic camera had been inserted into the hole,
and the three scientists were able to record what they witnessed--a
rush of complex images coupled with an increasingly sophisticated array
of symbols.
"What is this?" they kept asking one another.
"Maybe it's language," Mary guessed. Correctly, as
it happened. "Someone's teaching us ... trying to ... a new language."
Dr. Smith gave her a shamelessly public hug.
Then the other graduate student--a Brazilian fellow
named Carlos--pointed out that, whatever the device was, Mary had found
it in rock that was at least a quarter of a billion years old. "And
that doesn't count the time this little machine spent in space, which
could be millions more years."
After the show's cancellation, at least one former
executive admitted to having been fooled. "We were promised a big, loud
invasion," he told an interviewer from Rolling Stone. "I talked
to the series' producer. He said an invasion would begin right after
episode four. Yeah, we knew the build-up was going to be slow. But then
aliens from the dinosaur days were going to spring to life and start
burning cities."
"Except," said the interviewer.
"What?"
"That's not quite true. The Permian happened before
there were any dinosaurs."
With a shrug, the ex-executive brushed aside that
mild criticism. "Anyway, the important thing is that bad-ass aliens
were supposed to come out of the rock. They were going to grow huge and
start kicking us around. At least that's what the production
company--EXL Limited--assured us. A spectacle. And since we didn't have
to pay much for those episodes, we ended up purchasing the first eight
shows after seeing only a few minutes of material...."
Invasion was cancelled after the fifth
episode.
The final broadcast episode was an artless synopsis
of the next twenty months of scientific work. Dr. Smith and his
students were just a tiny portion of a global effort. Experts on six
continents were making a series of tiny, critical breakthroughs. Most
of the story involved faceless researchers exchanging dry e-mails about
the tiny starship's text and images. Translations were made; every
shred of evidence began to support the obvious but incredible
conclusions. The culminating event was a five-minute news conference.
Dripping sweat, shaking from nerves, the astronomer explained to
reporters that he had found a functioning starship on Earth. After a
glancing thanks to unnamed colleagues, he explained how, in the remote
past, perhaps long before there was multicellular life on Earth, an
alien species had manufactured trillions of tiny ships like this one.
The ships were cast off into space, drifting slowly to planetary
systems scattered throughout the galaxy. The vessel that he had
personally recovered was already ancient when it dropped onto a river
bottom near the edge of Gondwanaland. Time had only slightly degraded
its onboard texts--a history of the aliens and an explanation into the
nature of life in the universe. By all evidence, he warned, human
beings were late players to an old drama. And like every other
intelligent species in the universe, they would always be small in
numbers and limited in reach.
The final scene of that fifth episode was set at Dr.
Smith's home. His oldest son was sitting before a large plasma screen,
destroying alien spaceships with extraordinarily loud weapons. In what
proved to be the only conversation between those two characters, Smith
sat beside his boy, asking, "Did you see me?"
"What?"
"The news conference--"
"Yeah, I watched."
"So?" he said. And when no response was offered, he
asked, "What did you think?"
"About what?"
"The lesson--"
"What? People don't matter?" The boy froze the
battle scene and put down his controls. "I think that's stupid."
His father said nothing.
"The universe isn't empty and poor." The boy was
perhaps fourteen, and his anger was the most vivid emotion in the
entire series. "Worlds are everywhere, and a lot of them have to have
life."
"Millions are blessed, yes," Dr. Smith replied. "But
hundreds of billions more are too hot, too cold. They are
metal-starved, or married to dangerous suns."
His son stared at the frozen screen, saying nothing.
"The alien texts only confirm our most recent
evidence, you know. The earth is a latecomer. Stellar births are
slowing, in the Milky Way, and everywhere, and the production of
terrestrial worlds peaked two or three billion years before our home
was created."
"These texts of yours ... they say that intelligent
life stays at home?"
"Most of the time, yes."
"Aliens don't send out real starships?"
"It is far too expensive," Smith offered.
The boy pushed out his lower lip. "Humans are
different," he maintained.
"No."
"We're going to build a working stardrive. Soon, I
bet. And then we'll visit our neighboring stars and colonize those
worlds--"
"We can't."
"Because they tell us we can't?"
"Because it is impossible." His father shook his
head, saying with authority, "The texts are explicit. Moving large
masses requires prohibitive energies. And terraforming is a difficult,
often impossible trick. And that is why almost every world that we have
found to date looks as sterile as the day they were born."
But the teenage boy would accept none of that. "You
know, don't you? That these aliens are just lying to us? They're afraid
of human beings, because they know we're the toughest, meanest things
in the universe. And we're going to take them on."
For a long moment, Dr. Smith held silent.
Then the boy continued his game, and into the mayhem
of blasters, the father mouthed a single dismissive word: "Children."
* * * *
Eighteen months later, the fledging Web network
declared bankruptcy, and a small consortium acquired its assets,
including Invasion of a Small World. Eager to recoup their
investment, the new owners offered all eight episodes as a
quick-and-dirty DVD package. When sales proved somewhat better than
predicted, a new version was cobbled together, helped along by a
genuine ad budget. The strongest initial sales came from the tiny pool
of determined fans--young and well educated, with little preference for
nationality or gender. But the scientists in several fields, astronomy
and paleontology included, were the ones who created a genuine buzz
that eventually put Invasion into the public eye.
The famous sixth episode helped trigger the
interest: That weak, rambling tale of Dr. Smith, his family and
students, was temporarily suspended. Instead, the full fifty-three
minutes were dedicated to watching a barren world spinning silently in
deep space. According to corporate memos, the last three episodes
arrived via the Web, bundled in a single package. But it was this
episode that effectively killed the series. There were no explanations.
Nothing showed but the gray world spinning, twenty minutes before the
point-of-view gradually pulled away. The world was just a tiny speck of
metal lost in the vastness of space. For astronomers, it was a
fascinating moment--a vivid illustration that the universe could be an
exceedingly boring place. Stars were distant points of light, and there
was only silence, and even when millions of years were compressed into
a nap-length moment, nothing was produced that could be confused with
great theatre.
But what the astronomers liked best--what got the
buzz going--were the final few minutes of the episode. Chance brought
the tiny starship into the solar system, and chance guided it past a
younger Saturn. The giant moon, Titan, swung close before the ship was
kicked out to Neptune's orbit. Then it drifted sunward again, Mars near
enough to reveal its face. Two hundred and fifty million years ago,
Titan was bathed in a much denser atmosphere, while Mars was a
temporarily wet world, heated by a substantial impact event. Experts in
those two worlds were impressed. Only in the last year or two, probes
had discovered what Invasion predicted on its own, including
pinpointing the impact site near the Martian South Pole.
In much the same way, episode seven made the
paleontologists crazy.
With its long voyage finished, the tiny starship
struck the Earth's upper atmosphere, quickly losing its momentum as
well as a portion of its hull. The great southern continent was
rendered accurately enough to make any geologist smile, while the
little glimpses of Permian ecosystems were even more impressive.
Whoever produced the series (and there was a growing controversy on
that matter), they had known much about protomammals and the early
reptiles, cycads and tree ferns. One ancient creature--lizard in form,
though not directly related to any modern species--was the only
important misstep. Yet five months later, a team working in South
Africa uncovered a set of bones that perfectly matched what a vanished
dramatic series had predicted ... and what was already a cultish buzz
grew into a wild, increasingly public cacophony....
At least forty thousand sites--chat rooms and blogs
and such--were dedicated to supporting the same inevitable conclusion.
By means unknown, aliens had sent a message to
earthlings, and it took the form of Invasion of a Small World.
* * * *
The eighth episode was a genuine treasure.
Dr. Smith reappeared. Several years older, divorced
and with his belly fat stripped off by liposuction, he was shown
wandering happily through a new life of endless celebrity. His days and
long evenings were spent with at least three mistresses as well as a
parade of world leaders. Accustomed to the praise of others, he was
shown grinning confidently while offering his interpretations of the
ancient message. The universe was almost certainly sprinkled with life,
he explained. But despite that prolificacy, the cosmos remained an
enormous, very cold, and exceptionally poor place. The gulfs between
living worlds were completely unbridgeable. No combination of raw
energy and questing genius could build a worthy stardrive. Moreover,
even direct communication between local species was rarely worth its
considerable cost, since civilizations rarely if ever offered each
other anything with genuine worth.
"Technology has distinct limits," he warned the
starlets and world leaders that he met at cocktail parties. "Humans are
already moving into the late stages of scientific endeavor. What
matters most, to us and to any wise species, is the careful shepherding
of energy and time. That is why we must care for our world and the
neighboring planets inside our own little solar system. We must
treasure every day while wasting nothing, if only to extend our
histories as far as into the future as possible."
"That strikes me as such depressing news," said one
prime minister--a statuesque woman blessed with a starlet's beautiful
face. "If there really are millions and billions of living worlds, as
you claim, and if all the great minds on all of those worlds are
thinking hard about this single problem, shouldn't somebody learn how
to cheat the speed of light or create free energy through some clever
trick?"
"If that were so," Dr. Smith replied, "then every
world out there would be alive, and the giant starships would arrive at
our doorstep every few minutes. But instead, human experience has
discovered precisely one starfaring vessel, and it was a grain of
metallic dust, and to reach us it had to be exceptionally lucky, and,
even then, it had to wait a quarter of a billion years to be noticed."
The prime minister sipped her virgin Mary and chewed
on her lower lip. Then with a serious tone, she said, "But to me ...
there seems to be another reasonable explanation waiting for our
attention..."
"Which would be what, madam?"
"Subterfuge," she offered. "The aliens are
intentionally misleading us about the nature of the universe."
Bristling, he asked, "And why would they do such a
thing?"
"To cripple our future," she replied. "By convincing
us to remain home, they never have to face us between the stars."
"Perhaps you're right to think that, madam," said
the old astronomer, nodding without resolve. Then in his final moment
in the series' final episode, he said, "A lie is as good as a pill, if
it helps you sleep...."
* * * *
For years, every search to uncover the creative
force behind Invasion of a Small World came up empty. And in
the public mind, that single mystery remained the final, most
compelling part of the story.
Former executives with the doomed network had never
directly met with the show's producers. But they could recount phone
conversations and teleconferences and e-mails exchanged with three
apparent producers. Of course, by then, it was possible to invent a
digital human face and voice while weaving a realistic mix of human
gestures. Which led some to believe that slippery forces were plainly
at work here--forces that no human eye had ever witnessed.
Tracking down the original production company
produced only a dummy corporation leading to dusty mailboxes and
several defunct Web addresses. Every name proved fictional, both among
the company's officers and those in the brief credits rolling at the
end of each episode. Surviving tax forms lacked any shred of useful
information. But where the IRS might have chased down a successful
cheat, the plain truth was that whoever was responsible for Invasion
had signed away all future rights in exchange for a puddle of cash.
The few skeptics wondered if something considerably
more ordinary was at play here. Rumors occasionally surfaced about
young geniuses working in the Third World--usually in the Indian
tech-cities. Employing pirated software and stolen equipment, they had
produced what would eventually become the fifth most successful media
event in history. But in the short term, their genius had led nowhere
but to obscurity and financial ruin. Three different candidates were
identified--young men with creative minds and most of the necessary
skills. Did one of them build Invasion alone? Or was it a group
effort? And was the project's failure the reason why each of them
committed suicide shortly after the series' cancellation?
But if they were the creators, why didn't any trail
lead to them? Perhaps because the consortium that held all rights to Invasion
had obscured the existing evidence. And why? Obviously to help feed
this infectious and delicious mood of suspicion. To maintain an
atmosphere where no doubts could find a toehold, where aliens were
conversing with humans, and where the money continued to flow to the
consortium like a great green river.
* * * *
The most durable explanation was provided by one of
the series' most devoted fans--a Nobel laureate in physics who was
happy to beat the drum for the unthinkable. "Invasion is true
everywhere but in the specifics," he argued. "I think there really was
an automated starship. But it was bigger than a couple of grains of
rice. As big as a fist, or a human head. But still small and unmanned.
The ship entered our solar system during the Permian. With the bulk of
it in orbit, pieces must have landed on our world. Scouts with the size
and legs of small cockroaches, maybe. Maybe. And if you take the time
to think it through, you see that it would be a pretty silly strategy,
letting yourself become a tiny fossil in some enormous bed of mudstone.
What are the odds that you'd survive for 250 million years, much else
ever get noticed there?
"No, if you are an automated starship, what would be
smart is for that orbiting mothership to take a seat where nothing
happens and she can see everything. On the moon, I'd guess. She still
has the antennas that she used to hear the scouts' reports. She sleeps
and waits for radio signals from the earth, and when they arrive, she
studies what she hears. She makes herself into a student of language
and technology. And when the time is ripe--when she has a product to
sell--she expels the last of her fuel, leaving the moon to land
someplace useful. Which is pretty much anywhere, these days.
"Looking like a roach, maybe, she connects to the
Web and offers her services at a cut-rate price.
"And that is how she delivers her message.
"Paraphrasing my fictional colleague, ‘A lie is as
good as a truth, if it leads you to enlightenment.'"
* * * *
The final scene in the last episode only seemed
anticlimactic. The one-time graduate student, Mary, had been left
behind by world events. From the beginning, her critical part in the
research had been downplayed. But the series' creator, whoever or
whatever it was, saw no useful drama in that treachery. The woman was
middle-aged and happy in her obscurity, plain as always and pregnant
for at least the second time.
A ten-year-old daughter was sitting beside Mary,
sharing a threadbare couch.
The girl asked her mother what she believed. Was the
universe really so empty and cold? And was this the way it would always
be?
Quietly, her mother said, "I think that's basically
true, yes."
The girl looked saddened.
But then Mary patted her daughter on the back of a
hand, smiling with confidence. "But dear, I also believe this," she
said. "Life is an invasion wherever it shows itself. It is relentless
and it is tireless, and it conquers every little place where living is
possible. And before the universe ends, all the good homes will know
the sounds of wet breathing and the singing of glorious songs."
Copyright © 2006 Robert Reed
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Ninth Part of Desire by Matthew
Johnson
Matthew Johnson teaches high school English,
drama, and history, and lives in Ottawa, Ontario, with his wife Megan
and his cat Shmokey. He has sold stories to On Spec, Space and
Time, Deathgrip: Exit Laughing, and Time for Bedlam, and he
is working on a novel. Matthew's first story for Asimov's shows
us a future where designer emotions can be inhaled, and reveals what is
real and what is only an illusion.
The top note was rage, a shallow monoamine layer of
blind fury. Not bad, Raf thought. It didn't have the staged, teeth grit
quality most angers had. The bottom note was fear, chilling and
lingering; an organic absolute, it was rich and deep, a nice
juxtaposition with the synthetic anger. The dry out ... The dry-out
note was desire. He wanted--he didn't know what he wanted; to do
something, have something, be something. He simply wanted.
He keyed for a palate-cleanser of calm, as much to
control his own emotions as the ones he had just consumed. Emotions
often felt different in full hookup than on a touche, and it was too
early in the development to know if the effect would even be
consistent. Still ... His mind buzzing, Raf quickly shelved his work
and locked up the office. He grabbed a celebratory Eat-More bar from
the vending machine in the hall, started for home.
The TV was on when he opened the door, the sound of
an overwrought love scene coming from the living room. Raf stood in the
doorway for a moment, listening. The scene ended, and there was a
pause; then an expressionless voice asked, "What emotion were you just
seeing: anger or love?"
There was a beep, then another pause, and the voice
said, "Anger is incorrect. The correct answer is love.
Would you like to try again?" Another beep sounded and Raf went into
the living room.
She was on the couch, and, for a moment, Raf
thought--as he did once or twice a week--that she was back, really
back; her eyes were alive as she saw him, her posture open. Then Raf
saw the dreamlink hooked to the back of her head flashing green, and
reality set in once again.
There was nothing whatsoever wrong with Naomi's
mind: like most people with Prospero's Disease she was able to
remember, once she had been trained to, that you were supposed to be
happy when your husband came home. It was just that for her that meant
selecting happy from the menu in front of her and receiving a
five-minute burst of emotifiers to simulate the feeling. Raf knew
exactly how happy she was. He had designed the juice himself.
"Hey, honey," he said, trying to hold onto that
first feeling. "I think you can quit now."
Naomi nodded, switched off the interactive board in
her lap. "Okay," she said, as indiscriminately happy about that as
about Raf being home.
"How's it going?" Raf asked.
"My day's score was 57 percent right."
Jesus, Raf thought, three years of therapy and her
odds of recognizing an emotion were just slightly better than chance.
At least she was happy about it. With emotifiers and training, a
patient with Prospero's Disease could live a life that looked almost
normal: they could feel the appropriate emotions for most situations
they were likely to encounter. But they could not choose what to feel;
they could not want to do anything. A Prospero's patient could die of
thirst, or starve, without ever wanting a drink or a meal.
"I've got some good news," Raf said, sitting down
next to Naomi on the couch.
"That's great," she said, her voice a single cheery
note.
"I think I've found it. I really think I have, this
time," he said.
She was looking at him intently, and Raf realized
the five minute burst of happiness had worn off; she was trying to read
his expression, know what to trigger next, as she had been trained to
do. He gave an extra-wide grin to signal her, and her dreamlink flashed
green as she keyed for happiness again.
"That's great," she said.
* * * *
She had magnetic eyes. They were green, and flashed
like lightning when she smiled; it was an effort for Raf to look down
at her nametag. NAOMI MARTIN, it said, MILNE NEURO-T beneath. It was
stuck onto a burgundy blouse, low-cut but respectable, worn over a knee
length black skirt, black tights beneath. They were part of a clutch of
people, all talking, but Raf could feel the group vectoring around her.
"That was a pretty good paper," she was saying, and
it took Raf a moment to realize she was talking to him. "That
fight-or-flight absolute you guys extracted is going to wind up in a
lot of dreams."
He felt himself blushing, wished he could take
something to stop it. "It was the whole team's work. I was just picked
to present it."
"Modest, too. Not bad for a grad student. You must
have offers coming in from every direction." She gave him a wicked
grin. "Job offers, I mean."
Raf smiled back weakly. "Oh--well--you're at Milne?
Is that a good place to work?"
"It's okay," she said. "I like living here. I've
just started on contract--mostly worked freelance so far. I'm a tester,
not a designer."
That made sense: to be a tester you had to be able
to feel things more strongly, more acutely than regular people,
distinguish between different shades of fear or excitement. It was
natural that someone like that would draw people into her orbit. "What
brings you here, then? I mean--" he ran a hand over his forehead,
sweeping away hair and sweat--"this isn't exactly excitement city."
She shrugged then smiled again, and he knew how it
felt to be a deer in the headlights. "Mostly just a few days away from
the office--but I do like to know both sides of the business," she
said. "It's kind of crazy the way we do it--you guys do your work in
the lab, we use our ‘noses' to tell you what you've made, and somehow
we're supposed to put it all together."
"I never thought about it that way," Raf said. That
was just the business: people like him could develop the raw emotions,
either extracting them from organics or synthesizing them chemically,
but they needed testers like her to balance them, give them the
subtlety real human feelings had.
"Well, you're not trained to," she said. "They teach
you to think and expect us to feel. I mean, you study emotions for
years--how often do they tell you to feel them?"
"We're not supposed to--" he stammered.
Naomi held up a hand. "I know, I know--and we're not
supposed to know how the technical end works. I have to twist arms just
to get you labcoats to talk to me."
Raf smiled weakly. "You don't have to twist my arm,"
he said.
She reached out, touched his arm lightly. "No, I
don't, do I?" she said. "Guess I'm lucky I got to you before they
ruined you. While you're still able to feel."
They had been leaning close to hear one another over
the crowd; suddenly Raf realized how near her face was to his. "I, I
guess," he said, desperately thinking of ways to keep the conversation
from ending. "So what are you working on now?"
Her eyes lit up once again, and he knew then that he
would do anything to be able to see that spark every day. "We just
started testing a new juice: working name's Blue Ribbon. The top note's
an expectation-actuality mix, then an absolute of adrenaline, and a
touch of runner's high for the dry-out. The idea is that all together
they make a feeling of accomplishment, like when you do something
important."
"That sounds sort of baroque," he said.
Her face darkened. "Well, it is my job," she said.
"No, no--I just mean it seems like a pretty
complicated emotion to have to simulate--I guess Prospero's patients
deserve the whole spectrum, though."
"Oh," she said, laughed. He wondered if he would
ever get used to the way her moods changed from dark to light and back
again, in the space of moments; part and parcel of being a tester, he
supposed, to feel everything so strongly. "It's not for therapeutic
use. I don't really handle that stuff."
"I didn't know Milne did recreationals."
"We don't sell them, we make them and contract to
secondary vendors.That's the bulk of our business, though we don't make
a lot of noise about it. You've probably felt a few--ever dream Risk
Factor?"
He nodded. It was a classic: the adrenaline from the
final escape, surfing the avalanche, had left him rattled the whole
next day. "Sure."
"That was Epiphany. One of mine."
"Wow," he said. "I didn't even know--"
"It was enhanced? That's the idea."
The lights overhead flashed twice: the next lecture
was about to start. "I, I guess we should go back in," Raf said.
Naomi gave a small, sly smile. "Do you want to?"
Raf glanced at the people shuffling back into the
lecture hall. "No," he said, his heart beating faster. "Not really."
"Come on, then," she said. Her eyes flashed again.
"Let's go live a little."
* * * *
Raf keyed RECORD on his clipboard, spoke into the
mike set in the top left corner. "Clinical trial of Alpha six, April
seventh."
On the other side of the glass three men and two
women sat at a white counter. For recreationals--the bulk of his
work--they used testers, but for anything therapeutic a blind study was
needed to get FDEA approval. In front of each of the subjects was an
inset mike and a green button: each of them had been instructed to
press the button if they wanted anything, though without the juice the
concept of "wanting" was entirely abstract to them.
There had been eight ingredients on the touche that
had started it all: a combination of amino acids, monoamines, peptides,
and hormones that somehow added up to anger, fear, and desire. Each of
the Alpha series had a slightly different mix, in hopes of finding one
where the desire predominated. So far there had only been two in which
it had been present at all.
"Starting drip, Alpha Six," Jeremy's voice said
behind him. He had a postage-stamp degree and looked like he slept in
his car, but Jeremy did his job well enough.
Raf kept an eye on the five subjects sitting at the
counter. They had the empty stares characteristic of Prospero's
patients; each of them had been trained to blink six times a minute to
moisten their eyes, creating a sight-echo that disturbed him whenever
he saw two or more of them together.
Suddenly number one reached out, pressed the green
button. "Does this work?" his voice said over the intercom, panicked.
Raf pressed the TALK button. "Yes, it does," he
said, his stomach fluttering. "What can I do for you?"
"Uh, can I get a sandwich?"
Raf lifted his hand, palm turned behind him, and
Jeremy high-fived it perfunctorily. "Sure. What kind do you want?"
"Um--I guess--" Number one's breathing began to get
ragged, his jaw stiffening.
"His readings just jumped," Jeremy said.
"Never mind. Just get me out of here," the subject
said in a rising pitch.
"Hang on," Raf said. If he took any of them out it
ended the session, and so far only one had responded to this mix.
"Check out number four," Jeremy said quietly.
Raf turned to see the man second from the right
flexing and unflexing his fingers, then drumming them against the
counter in increasing anxiety. He was fidgeting in his seat, too,
trying to move further away from number five without getting closer to
number three. That being impossible, he gave number five a shove.
Number five's eyes flashed with fear as she fell to the ground.
"I'm shutting it down," Jeremy said.
"Okay." He shook his head. "We've got it. That's two
different mixes where we have clear desire. We just need to find the
right balance--get the negatives lower, the fear especially."
Jeremy had stopped the drip, given the subjects a
cleanser to flush out the longer-lasting hormones and peptides, and
they were reverting to their former state; even number five, who had
been pushed off her seat by number four, showed no interest in getting
back up. "We need it," he said. "The two juices with desire were the
ones where the negatives were strongest."
Raf shut his eyes, tried not to remember the look on
Naomi's face when she had fallen off her chair. "We'll find the
balance," he said. "We've got what we need. Now it's just a technical
problem."
* * * *
"Ladies and gentlemen, Milne Neuro-T is proud to
present its signature emotion for the coming season--from designers
Raphael Parnati and Naomi Martin--Go!"
Beaming, Raf looked over at Naomi, saw the grin
tight on her face. He raised an eyebrow, trying to catch her eye; when
he did, she shot him a glance that said not now.
Below the long stage, Milne employees were handing
out touches with samples of the new product to journalists and
dreamcasters. Evan Meyer, the lab's director, was fielding questions,
tossed a few to Raf; perhaps sensing Naomi's mood, he left her alone.
When the press conference broke up, he put a hand on Raf's shoulder.
"A little more enthusiasm from you two would help,"
Meyer said quietly. He was a big man, with a build like a grizzly,
brown hair curled tight against his head. "You're the stars, remember."
"Sorry, Evan," Raf said. Naomi had already stood up
and left the stage. "She's probably just tired. I'll talk to her about
it."
Meyer nodded, clearly relieved; being stern did not
come naturally to him. "Everything all right with you two?"
"Sure, sure. Why, are you going to tell me business
and pleasure don't mix?"
"I might," Meyer said, laughed. "But then, I used to
say designers and testers didn't mix, so what do I know?"
Raf found Naomi backstage, drinking a coffee. There
was no doubt she was tired: work on Go had been more than usually
frantic near the end, and the closer they got to deadline the more the
balance of work weighed on her. "You all right?" he asked.
She took a sip from her coffee, bit the cup lightly
and worried at the styrofoam. "Yeah. Sure. Just your basic fatigue plus
your basic work anxiety."
"Come on, did you hear the buzz out there? Go is a
solid hit."
She spat the plastic fragment she had chewed off her
cup onto the floor. "God, you even talk like one of them now."
"I don't mean it like that," Raf said, feeling
himself flushing: them was the word they always used to
describe the suits, the marketing people, the ones who had said testers
and designers shouldn't work together. The ones they had proven wrong.
"I just mean we've got nothing to be anxious about. Sure there's
pressure, topping ourselves every time--"
"Topping ourselves? Is that what you think we've
been doing?"
Raf forced himself to hold in his first response.
Now that he knew what this was about, he also knew there was no
settling it. Their first project together, Mono No Aware, was still
Naomi's favorite: a delicate mix of awe and sadness inspired by
Murasaki's Tale of Genji, it was the juice that had proved a
tester and designer working together could produce emotions of
unheard-of subtlety and power. While it had been a critical success,
though, Mono No Aware had not sold well, and Raf and Naomi, though
given greater resources and liberties, had been steered into more
profitable areas.
"Yes," Raf said, keeping his voice low to be unheard
by the stagehands and gofers passing by. "You know we have. Go is a lot
simpler, a lot cleaner than Overdrive." In fact Overdrive was the one
he was most proud of, an emotion that had previously only existed in
fiction--that last burst of determination a superhero uses to overcome
his foe. Technically, though, there was no doubt Go was more
accomplished, achieving its effect with just fourteen ingredients where
Overdrive had needed twenty-three. "Anyway, all of this was following
your lead. You knew the business a lot better than me."
Naomi took another sip of coffee, frowned, put down
the cup. "You're right," she said. "You know what? I picked up Tale
of Genji the other day, re-read the most touching parts." She
shrugged. "Nothing."
"What do you mean?"
She looked at him--right at him, for the
first time since they had started talking--but the fire he had hoped
for was not in her eyes. "I mean I felt nothing, not even a memory of
the feeling we wanted MNA to reproduce. So I took a dose and there it
was, every cherry blossom about to fall breaking my heart; but, without
the juice, nothing."
He reached out to hold her, drew her close. "It's
okay," he said. "You were right the first time. You're just tired."
"Maybe," she said. "Maybe--maybe we should take a
vacation. Go somewhere, do something real."
"Sure." Raf closed his eyes, felt her warmth in his
arms, her head leaning against his shoulder. "Something real. Sounds
nice."
* * * *
Solvents in the air burned Raf's nose as the
security door slid open. He had not been in an extraction lab in years,
but the smell still brought him instantly back to the seventeen hours a
day he used to spend distilling an absolute of aggression from the
brains of Siamese fighting fish. It took a hundred kilograms of cloned
fish brains to make a liter of absolute, a long process whose every
step required human supervision.
"Raf!" a voice called. "It's been a long time since
we've seen you down here."
He turned to see Mireille Theroux, the head of the
facility, heading down the walkway toward him. She had been on the same
team he had, as grad students, but had taken the hard-tech route,
eventually winding up in charge of distillation and extraction at
Milne. She was a short, dark-haired woman who always managed to look
perfectly put-together despite being surrounded by caustic chemicals,
replacing the standard lab coat with an immaculate white suit and a
pair of Chanel glasses. Somehow, the smell of her perfume rose over the
chemicals in the air.
"I guess it has," he said, awkwardly kissing her on
each cheek when she reached him.
"But of course, you have your own lab now, with
little phials and vials of everything," she said. "What could lure you
down here to the belly of the beast?" That had been their name for it:
the place where enzymes extracted emotions from chemicals, the way the
stomach turns chocolate into happiness.
"It's this new juice I'm working on. I get the
reaction I want when I mix the ingredients a certain way--"
"How many ingredients?"
"Eight."
She rolled her eyes. "Raf, you purist, you! You're
going to put me out of business."
He laughed politely. "Well, that's the thing--I've
tried mixing them every way I could, and I can't boost the reaction I
want without making the side effects worse too. I know there isn't
anything in my lab that'll help, but I thought maybe you might have
something new...."
She nodded. "Of course. Ask and you shall receive.
What sort of thing were you looking for?"
"Anything," he said, shrugged. As scientific as the
process was at the extraction stage, by this point it was closer to
alchemy: the right mix of anger and sorrow could create a euphoria more
genuine than a pure essence of happiness. The use of testers had always
been a tacit admission of that, but it had taken him and Naomi to bring
it out into the open.
"Very well," she said, leading him along the
walkway, between two of the huge stainless-steel extraction vats, to a
sampling station. A hinged plastic box attached to the wall was full of
touches, like little pipettes; above it was a programmable dispenser to
which thin pipes led from the extraction vats. "Try this--an essence of
doubt."
Raf plugged the touche into his dreamlink and felt a
gray wash of uncertainty cross over him. Within a moment he doubted his
name, his purpose, his very existence. A few seconds later the feeling
was gone and he had regained confidence in his solidity.
"Well?" Mireille asked.
Raf shook his head. "It's good, but it's not what I
need. Also, I think what I'm looking for is going to be an absolute--it
has to root the emotion, ground it."
"Hm." She chewed her lip briefly. "Try this one,
then."
Another touche, and--nothing; he frowned, then
checked his watch, wondering when he would have time to eat lunch.
Another moment passed. "Well?"
"You're not feeling anything?"
"Just hungry," he said, then smiled as it dawned on
him. "That's very good. Good persistance, too--I'm still
feeling it. But who's going to buy it?"
"Oh, you know those hardcore dreamers--the
highlights aren't enough; they want to sleep, eat, everything along the
way to the dragon's cave, or whatever."
In fact he had not heard about this latest trend,
not having followed dream fashion for a while. "Sleep? They dream about
sleeping?"
She shrugged, spread her hands in a what-can-you-do
expression. "Not my problem. Anyway, it made me curious, and it turned
out nobody had ever extracted it before: an absolute of hunger. Do you
like it?"
"Of course. But I--" He was about to say it wasn't
what he needed, but paused. Something about it was with him still, a
primal desire he suspected even the cleanser would not entirely wipe
out. "Actually, send me a sample. I'd like to play with it."
Mireille smiled. "Eh bien. But please, don't let it
be so long before we see each other again."
Raf nodded. He had not socialized at all since Naomi
developed Prospero's; he had decided to keep her condition private, and
most of their friends probably thought he had dropped off the face of
the earth. "Sure," he said, giving the awkward cheek-kisses once more
and starting down the walkway.
"And say hello to Naomi for me," Mireille called at
his back. "Tell her she still owes me a boyfriend."
* * * *
"Doctor Parnati, please--sit." Afternoon light fell
through the office window at a painful angle, making Raf squint. Doctor
Hamilton--MD, not PhD; a real doctor, his mother would say--gestured to
the chair in front of her desk. She was a woman with a brisk manner,
dark hair pulled tight in a ponytail, and young. Nearly all doctors who
specialized in organic emotion disorders were. It was a young
discipline.
"Shouldn't Naomi be here?"
Dr. Hamilton gave a professional smile. "In cases
like these I like to talk to the caregiver first. I assume that's you?"
She gestured at the chair again.
Raf remained standing, put his hands on the back of
the chair. "What do you mean, ‘caregiver'? What exactly is wrong with
her?"
Her expression turned into a little moue of concern.
"I'm afraid Naomi is in the early stages of Prospero's disease," she
said.
"That can't be. She's not even thirty-five, and
she's not a habitual dreamer."
She sighed. "That is the classic model of
Prospero's, yes. But--I know you're in the field; have you been keeping
up with the literature?"
"I guess not."
"Lately we're finding more young victims, more
sudden onset--people in the industry, often. The people who make good
testers--"
Raf nodded. "Feel things more. So they're affected
more easily."
"That's the theory," Dr. Hamilton said.
"So what can we do?"
"Like I said, you're in the field--you know the
treatments." She reached into the middle drawer of her desk, drew out a
colorful pamphlet titled CARING FOR THE PROSPERO'S PATIENT. "Training,
at first, then emotifiers. Low dosage, so we don't aggravate her
condition. It's a big improvement on the early treatments." He
remembered those from school: the Koch-Bosshard robot faces that
mimicked emotions in a cartoonish way.
"Will it get worse?" he asked.
"I can't say. The progress might arrest itself...."
"Or it might not. I can make her happy, or sad, but
she's never going to feel ... anything herself. Never want anything for
herself."
"I'm afraid that's right, at the moment. But Doctor
Parnati, you know, there's a lot of work going into finding a cure.
Your own company...."
He did not tell her that Milne, like all the other
companies, had more or less given up. Recreationals were much more
profitable; what little therapeutic work they still did was mostly to
preserve a cover of respectability, and it was all in the area of
treatment, not cure. "Sure," he said, turned to leave. "I guess
I'll--I'll go get Naomi now."
"Doctor Parnati--"
He stopped but did not turn around. "Yes?"
"She's going to understand what's happened to her,
but she's unlikely to care. That may be difficult for you."
Raf nodded. "I understand."
"Caring for someone with Prospero's can be very
stressful. We have a support group--"
"Thanks," he said, and left the office without
getting any more information. He didn't need a support group; he was
going to find a cure. He wouldn't be able to work on it at Milne--it
certainly wouldn't pass the cost-benefit test the new CEO required--but
one of the smaller firms might let him do it, just for the prestige of
having Milne's star designer on staff.
"I'll wake you up," he said quietly as he left.
"I'll find a way. I promise."
* * * *
"Can I speak to you for a moment, Doctor?"
Raf shifted his focus on the one-way glass, turning
his attention away from the empty table on the other side to the
half-reflection of the room. Mark Davis, head of research at
Laboratorios Nullorca, was standing in the doorway.
"Okay," he said. "What's up?"
"I understand you've put clinical testing of Impulse
on hold?"
It took Raf a moment to recognize the trade name
that Marketing had developed for the juice he still thought of as Beta
one. "There're still some bugs to work out," he said, avoiding the
shorter man's eyes.
"This product means a lot to the company," Davis
said, his tone even. "I must admit, I was starting to wonder if this
line of research was going to produce anything at all."
Raf shrugged. "Slow and steady wins the race," he
said.
Davis smiled, an expression all the more disturbing
for its rarity. "Maybe at Milne," he said. "At Nullorca we bet on the
rabbit."
"Right." Raf laughed politely. "Look, it's not going
to be much longer. We've got the effect we wanted; at this stage it's
just tinkering."
"Even if it's just for short term use, this product
could have tremendous therapeutic value," Davis said. "Do you think
it's fair to hold it back over a few minor concerns?"
Raf nodded, acknowledging defeat. "I guess not," he
said slowly. "How much time do I have?"
"Shall we say a week?"
"Fine."
Davis left, his unspoken question a sillage
lingering in the air. Raf wished he could dispel it, but in fact he had
been asking the same thing himself: why was he stalling? What was he
more afraid of--that it wouldn't work, or that it would? He knew how
excited he had felt when he had first added the new absolute of hunger
to the juice, found that it nearly washed out the anger and fear;
still, something was gnawing at him, some anxiety he could not isolate
and identify. If only he could be sure he was doing the right thing.
He shook his head at his own stupidity, then hooked
himself up to the dispenser and keyed for the beta juice. A wave of
nearly pure desire rose in him, washing away all doubt. This,
he thought, will definitely have commercial applications.
Carried by the rush of will, he quickly arranged to have Naomi--subject
five, he barely remembered to say--brought to the testing lab.
She found a chair, sat still while Raf hooked the
dreamlink to her. He stepped out the door, went into the lab to start
the drip, then returned to be with her when the juice took effect. As
before, Naomi's face briefly went rigid with anger, then fear; this
time, though, her expression smoothed into calm after a few moments.
"Raf ?" she asked. "What--what am I feeling?"
"Do you want to know?"
"Yes," she said, then stopped as she heard herself.
"I do--I want to know."
Holding his breath, he pulled his chair over to
hers, leaned forward and kissed her lightly on the cheek. She looked at
him for a long moment, kissed him. His heart jumped; he looked into her
eyes, saw that spark.
"I wanted to do that," Naomi said. "Raf, I'm--" She
stopped for a moment. "I'm really hungry."
"Side effect," Raf said, wiping his eyes. "I think
we can live with it. How about a hot dog?"
"Sounds great," Naomi said. "I'd love a hot dog
right now."
"I'll just have to sign you out, then we can go. To
the park." He stood, let out a breath he hadn't known he was holding.
"Or we could do Chinese, if you like."
"Chinese!" Naomi said, her eyes flashing. "That's
perfect. Let's do that."
"Um ... okay. Are you sure?"
"Absolutely." She closed her eyes, smiled. "I would
kill for some pork buns."
"Yeah. Me too." A tiny part of Raf's brain was
screaming, getting louder and louder as the effects of the dose he had
taken faded. "How about pizza?"
"Pizza is perfect!" Naomi said, with exactly as much
enthusiasm as she had shown before. "Onions, olives, green peppers,
bacon..."
Raf felt himself shaking, fought to keep a tremor
from his voice. "Do you want to just go to the caf here?"
"Sure! Great! I haven't had one of those Swedish
meatball platters in forever."
"That's because you hate them," Raf said quietly.
"That's why," Naomi said. "They're so bad they're
good."
"Uh huh." He felt oddly light, like a cartoon
character who's run off a cliff, in the moment before he starts to
drop. "How about we just bang our heads into the wall?"
"Sure!" Naomi jumped to her feet.
Raf caught her arm. "Do you really want to do that?"
he asked. She nodded vigorously. "Why?"
"It feels so good when you stop."
"Let's not do it," he said.
"Okay. Let's not." She smiled. "So what do you want
to do?"
"What do you want to do?" Raf asked, making
a silent wish.
Naomi shrugged, excitement dancing in her eyes.
"Anything. Everything."
"Okay," Raf said. He made himself smile, then kissed
her again, felt her kiss back for the first time in three years; when
he looked in her eyes, though, it wasn't really her spark he saw. Just
neon that he'd thought was lightning.
* * * *
The noon sun shone high above, making Raf squint. He
couldn't remember the last time he'd been under natural light this
long. His skin, always pale, had turned nearly translucent from years
under fluorescents, and before going out he had been careful to cover
up. In this, he and Naomi were alike: neither could feel the harm until
after it was done.
He thought, for a moment, of Davis' desk, back at
the office, and the two things on it--his resignation and his report on
the clinical trial, stating that Impulse would be both unsafe and, more
damningly, unprofitable. He took a deep breath: under the notes of damp
earth and spring flowers, he could just make out the smell of bridges
burning.
Naomi settled into the bench overlooking the pond
and he sat down next to her. The park--their park, the one they
had fled to from the conference the day they first met--had hardly
changed over the years: kids still squealed as they slid down the
slides, hot dog vendors still circled it, occasionally daring the bylaw
officers by rolling their carts inside its boundaries. It was easy to
believe no time had passed since the first day they came here. That
nothing had changed.
He kissed her cheek, and it felt like wax; her eyes
were dead and empty. He had taken her off the emotifiers, all of them,
left dreams behind and brought her back out into the world. If a cure
ever came, it would come from her.
"Wake up, sleeping beauty," he said, and kissed her
again.
One day, damn it, it would work.
Copyright © 2006 Matthew Johnson
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Analects of Decomprecius
Translated by Wil McCarthy
1. The master said, the airlock is a place for
contemplation. To discuss your task beforehand is good. To discuss your
errors afterward is good. To chatter is disrespectful.
When the red lamp is extinguished, the outer hatch
may be opened.
When the green lamp is burning, the inner hatch.
If the lamps remain dark, repair them.
2. The master said, decompress for fifteen minutes
in a majority nitrogen atmosphere. Decompress for ten minutes in a
majority noble atmosphere, and for five minutes in a majority oxygen
atmosphere.
3. The master told his students, linearly
interpolate. He said, are you fools or spacemen?
4. There are some who decompress for thirty or even
forty minutes, as if their time did not have value. Eschew this.
5. The master said, the air grows on trees! It isn't
free!
Truly sublime are the words of the men of Apollo,
for they are calm.
6. Said the student, my atmosphere is pure oxygen.
Since there is nothing to bubble in my blood, shall I open the hatch?
Replied the master, has it been five minutes?
7. Prebreathing is acceptable. Decompress anyway.
8. The master remarked, the inside and the outside
are different places. In between them you must cleanse your mind. This
is the true purpose of decompression.
Do not fill the airwaves with prattle. Remember that
the bandwidth of free space is limited.
9. The master said, the working of valves should be
attended with respect. Remember that systems can fail.
Let the airlock be your favorite place. Do not
imagine you are elsewhere.
10. Obviously, your face will itch when you cannot
scratch it. Said the master, are you a spaceman or aren't you?
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Edge of the Map by Ian Creasey
Our June issue seems to be almost a special
multi-media issue. James Patrick Kelly's story investigated a brand new
medium, while Robert Reed reflected on a familiar entertainment form
that regularly invades the average living room. Now Ian Creasey, whose
first story for Asimov's--"The Hastillan Weed"--appeared in our
February 2006 issue, examines a fairly recent phenomenon that has
swallowed the lives of many Internet users, and takes a look at where
it's going and what it may lead to when it reaches...
Susanna listened resentfully to the helicopters
spraying nanocams over the foothills. She kept her gaze locked on the
plantation, rubbing her tense neck as she waited to get the shot. It
was a long time since she'd filmed her own footage. She fiddled with
the controls on her ancient glasses, practicing framing the scene,
zooming in, panning back for a wide angle.
"How long will this take?" asked Ivo. "This isn't
what I'm here for. We need to head off soon." In her peripheral vision,
she saw him twitch restlessly as he kept glancing in all directions,
like a nervous bird in a garden full of cats.
"I want to film a few things before I'm finally
obsolete," Susanna said. "It shouldn't be long now." She saw no sign of
movement downhill. The cannabis plants, which had grown four meters
tall in the African sun, might still harbor a few defiant hippies.
Should she move along the ridge for a better angle?
A bar of green light split the sky in two. The crack
of ionized air rolled across the mountain like a manmade thunderbolt.
Susanna adjusted her glasses, zooming in to focus on the flames. The
smell of burning cannabis rose up the hillside.
She gave the glasses to Ivo, then walked a few
steps down the hill. "Keep looking at me, but film as much fire behind
me as you can."
Ivo donned the glasses with little enthusiasm. He
brushed aside the fringe of his ash-blond hair, then gave her a
perfunctory thumbs-up sign.
Susanna stood up straight, took two deep breaths,
and raised her voice over the crackle of flames. "As the Blind Spot
shrinks, more secrets are revealed." Another zap echoed around
the hills. "When the nanocams found a drugs plantation, American
satellites fried it."
A gust of wind fanned aromatic smoke toward her,
and Susanna suppressed a tickle in her throat. She wiped her brow with
a sponsored sweatband. "I can smell the burning from here. With the sun
and the fire and the lasers from the sky, I'm roasting like an ant
under a magnifying glass." She included these sensory details to
emphasize that she reported from the spot, unlike all the bloggers
who'd comment on the nanocam footage from the comfort of their own
homes.
"In the last few days, soldiers have arrested
dozens of terrorists as soon as the cams spotted them. But who
else--and what else--is still out there?" She left a dramatic pause
before signing off. "This is Susanna Munro reporting from Zaire."
Now she let herself cough volcanically. Her eyes
watering, she stumbled up the bare slope, following Ivo to his battered
Land Rover.
The vehicle, parked in the shade of a huge rock,
was a blessed harbor from the heat and smoke. Ivo started the engine
and turned up the air-conditioning, then returned her glasses with a
grimace of distaste.
"Thanks," said Susanna, smiling. "They won't bite
you."
"It's not me I'm worried about," Ivo said, and she
felt that he only barely refrained from adding "old chap." Despite the
heat, he wore a formal shirt and waistcoat as if he were starring in a
twentieth century movie about a nineteenth century explorer.
Susanna played the recording. The obsolete glasses
pixellated the image on zoom shots, and Ivo had jiggled his head while
filming her. But the segment was usable. Watching her spiel, she winced
at the sight of her grey hair. The last time she had used these
glasses--or their backup system--her hair had been Pre-Raphaelite red.
And in those days, simple moisturizer had kept wrinkles at bay.
Throughout the past week she had felt the tropical sun beating through
her high-factor sunblock, scouring crevasses in her skin, tanning it
like old leather.
But that hardly mattered now. There would be no
more stories after this one, no more dispatches from the field. The
advancing nanocams made images accessible to everyone, and frontline
journalism redundant.
A black helicopter roared overhead, spraying its
invisible cargo. Inside the Land Rover, both their comps beeped to
signal Net access. Susanna plugged in her glasses, uploading all the
footage recorded this morning and last night--when the doomed hippies
had got high for the last time, vowing that the Man could have their
joints when he pried them from their cold dead hands. She sent the
update to various channels she freelanced for, then began scanning her
mail.
Ivo interrupted. "That's where we're going," he
said, pointing to a map on his laptop screen. An overlay showed nanocam
coverage at 98 percent, and the Blind Spot shrank by a few more pixels
as she stared. "Are you ready?" he asked. "'Forward, forward, let us
range.'"
Susanna hesitated, thinking of the desperate
criminals who could still be out there, hiding from the advancing
cameras. If she met them, she might be giving them their last chance to
commit rape, torture, murder.
And yet this was her last chance too, her last
opportunity for an old-fashioned scoop, here in the continent where
scoops began when New York Herald reporter Henry Stanley said,
"Dr. Livingstone, I presume?"
She nodded. "Let's go."
Ivo revved the engine, and the Land Rover shot
forward into the glare of the sun. Susanna's comp chirped indignation
as they left the Net behind and re-entered the Blind Spot. She read the
mail she'd downloaded. Her husband had sent a Happy Birthday message,
in case she stayed out here another week. Her daughters were baking
cookies--chocolate for Michelle, and almond for Vanessa. In the
background, the kitchen looked like chaos, as always, and she saw Toby
scooping chocolate dough from an abandoned mixing bowl.
Susanna took off her glasses and put them in the
pocket of her once-white blouse, now stained with sweat and smoke and
dust. The children, she thought. The children were one reason she had
stopped chasing stories across the globe. But it wasn't just that. It
had seemed a promotion to become the anchorwoman in the studio, to
become an armchair pundit filing expert opinions from home. And yet, as
the nanocams spread, everyone became a pundit. Anyone could bookmark
footage and post comments, edit montages and record a voiceover.
Susanna had once been proud to call herself a journalist, but the label
meant nothing now.
Well, the bloggers weren't out here, breathing the
parched air, clutching a broken seat belt as the Land Rover bumped over
stones and fallen branches. There was hardly any trail, just a network
of goat tracks and dry stream beds. Ivo zigzagged up the mountain,
leaving the contour-hugging helicopter behind. The nanocams could only
advance slowly and methodically, needing to knit together in a network.
From their inception as an anti-terrorist measure in the USA, they had
spread remorselessly across the world. War and disease had kept this
remote corner of Africa clear, a haven for the hunted, but now the last
Blind Spot would disappear--Ivo's laptop predicted--in less than two
days.
She watched Ivo drive. Every few minutes he turned
his head for a sudden glance out of the side window, as though trying
to catch something by surprise.
"What are you looking for?" she asked.
"We've been through this already," he said. "I'm
not telling you what could be out there. The power of suggestion might
make you imagine anything I mentioned. I'm bringing you because I need
an independent pair of eyes. You're the journalist--shouldn't you see
for yourself ?"
Susanna thought of pressing him, but decided to
wait. Sometimes silence created its own pressure. People gripped by an
obsession--and Ivo's had brought him to the remotest corner of the
Earth--could rarely shut up for long.
But he didn't speak again until the Land Rover
crunched to a halt. Susanna hopped out and helped Ivo heave a dead
shrub from their path. She swallowed hard, trying to relieve the pain
in her left ear. They had climbed many hundreds of meters, but even in
the thin air, the midday sun still broiled the landscape. The rocky
hillside, pockmarked with tufts of dry grass, felt hot through her
shoes, as if the long-extinct volcano plotted a comeback.
Ivo said, "Can you see anything?"
She paused and looked around. Bar the Land Rover,
she saw no sign of human presence. The only movement came from a single
bee darting between small purple flowers.
"Can you see anything in the corner of your eye?"
Ivo asked. "Can you feel anything brushing past you--running from the
nanocams ‘like ghosts from an enchanter fleeing'?" He spoke with the
intensity of a true believer, though she still hadn't figured out
precisely what he believed in.
"Maybe you inhaled too much of that burning dope,"
said Susanna. She hoped this might sting him into saying more, but he
only shrugged and joined her back in the Land Rover.
They crawled on, stopping more frequently as the
slope grew rugged. Eventually a huge jumble of boulders halted their
progress.
"From here, we walk," said Ivo.
Susanna rummaged in her holdall. "Coke?" she
offered.
Ivo stared in disbelief. "Where did you get this?
There's not a bar or a vending machine in two hundred kilometers." When
he opened the can, froth spurted out and soaked him with cola.
They both laughed. "Sorry," said Susanna. "I guess
we're pretty high up. And you just wasted about a hundred dollars worth
of Coke, by the way. Some guy airlifted it all in and charged me one
thousand dollars for a six-pack." She tried to ease open her own can,
and relieve the pressure gradually, but she only succeeded in spraying
foam out of the window. Bubbles hissed as they fell on the Land Rover's
sun-heated metal.
"Unless the forex markets just exploded, that's a
lot of money for Coke." Ivo wagged a finger in mock disdain. "And it's
not even chilled!"
"Yeah.... "She sighed. "It was my little nostalgia
trip. Back in the old days, when there were dozens of reporters chasing
every story, we used to compete to see who could get the most
outrageous item through expenses." She remembered Pink-Slip Pete, the
BBC veteran who'd mentored her through early assignments. He would have
applauded the thousand-dollar Coke, and topped it with some ludicrously
expensive taxi or minibar tab. Pete had died before the newsroom
started sourcing all their pictures from the nanocams.
Ivo clinked his can with hers. "Cheers." He started
checking the contents of his rucksack. "Are you going to hump your bag
up the rest of the hill?" he asked.
Susanna frowned. "How far is it?"
"The more you carry, the farther it'll feel."
She hefted the holdall, which contained exactly
what she used to pack in the old days. "I'll give it my best shot."
"Fair enough." Ivo pointed to her blouse pocket.
"But you're leaving those behind."
Susanna pulled out the thick-framed glasses.
"These? Why?"
"Because they're a camera. Okay, they're not the
nanocams, but they're a camera nonetheless. Why do you think I'm here
in the Blind Spot?"
"I don't know. You won't tell me what you're
looking for."
"No ... but the reason I'm looking here is
that there are no cameras. Not yet, anyway." Ivo looked up, as if to
check for helicopters, but silence shrouded the mountain. "And that's
why you can't bring your glasses."
"But I'm a journalist," Susanna said. "When I find
the story, I need to film it."
"Ah, but what I'm looking for can't be filmed."
She turned to stare at him. "Run that by me again."
Ivo drained his can of warm Coke. "In ancient
times," he began, "when people made maps, they wrote ‘Here Be Dragons'
at the edge, and drew sea-monsters in the ocean. Over the centuries the
dragons got pushed back and back.
"Even in the scientific era, people still saw
strange sights. Giant apes, rains of frogs, lights in the sky, fairies
at the bottom of the garden. All sorts of stuff, but with one thing in
common--they didn't show up too well on film. When the nanocams
blanketed North America, you didn't hear much about Bigfoot any more.
"So there are two possibilities. Anyone who ever
saw anything weird was mistaken or lying--or all those weird things
retreated from the cameras, just as expanding civilization has always
made wildlife retreat."
"Or die out," Susanna said.
"Cheery soul, aren't you?" said Ivo. "Yes, many
creatures have died out. But wildlife isn't all extinct. And there were
so many different weird things, they can't all have died, just as those
witnesses can't all have been wrong."
"So we're looking for Bigfoot?" she said, pleased
to have finally winkled out Ivo's obsession, and a little amused by it.
He shook his head. "I knew I shouldn't have
mentioned anything specific. No, unless Bigfoot managed to swim all the
way across the Atlantic, it seems unlikely he's here--if he ever
existed. The same applies to most of what used to be called the
unexplained, before the nanocams showed exactly how rains of frogs
occurred.
"But if there's anything left, if there's just one
single weird thing left in the world, it's right here. The nanocams
have driven it back and back, and now the Blind Spot is the edge of the
Earth. And that's why you can't bring your camera-glasses. The weird is
like a superimposed state in quantum mechanics--when you record it, you
destroy it." He said the last sentence as if it made sense.
"So you invited a journalist along, and now you're
asking her to leave her camera behind?"
"'Full many a flower is born to blush unseen'--but
what if it can only blush unseen by mechanical eyes?"
"Then I wonder what it has to hide." Yet Susanna
felt sympathetic to Ivo's bizarre request. Journalism wasn't just about
taking pictures, otherwise she could have stayed home and let the
nanocams get the footage. Journalism was about being on the spot,
talking to the locals, getting the real story rather than just a
picture of it. Yes, she could leave her glasses behind.
After all, she still had her backup system.
"Okay," she said, putting her glasses into the Land
Rover's glove compartment. "Let's go."
They clambered over the boulders that had blocked
the vehicle's ascent, and then began trudging the rest of the way up
the mountain. Susanna kept transferring her holdall from one shoulder
to the other, in ever-diminishing intervals as the weight grew harder
to bear. She wanted to rush to the top, to get the climb over with, but
found herself panting for breath in the thin air. She felt dizzy, and
saw black spots floating in her vision.
Were they what Ivo was looking for? When she asked,
he smiled and shook his head. "You're just trying too hard, using too
much energy. It's easier if you take small steps." He demonstrated
walking with tiny heel-to-toe steps that Susanna remembered from
childhood games.
"Let's catch a yeti, hitch a ride," she said.
Ivo disdained to reply, and climbed onward. She
followed him, grateful for the nanobots maintaining her
osteoporosis-stricken bones. The sun descended the empty sky.
Susanna only noticed that Ivo had stopped when she
bumped into him. "Take a rest," he said. "From here it's easier."
They'd reached the rim of the ancient volcano.
Before them a vast lake stretched as far as Susanna could see. She sat
on her holdall, too tired to even speak. Ivo, ten years younger, looked
just as glad to take a breather. She watched him staring out into the
lake, and wondered what he had expected to find. Only wind-blown
ripples broke the surface.
They couldn't afford to rest long; the sun hung
low, with twilight brief in the tropics. Ivo led them round the shore
of the lake, crunching grey sand underfoot. Ahead stood a small hut,
built from mortarless stones and roofed with reeds.
"I scouted out a few places," Ivo explained. "When
the nanocams began their final push, I didn't know exactly where the
last Blind Spot would be, but I thought the lake was a likely spot." He
paused. "Um ... you might want to wait here for a minute."
Ivo approached the doorway cautiously, and Susanna
remembered that terrorists might be hiding beyond. But he gave her a
reassuring wave, and she joined him inside.
A few folding chairs surrounded a picnic table full
of moldy Styrofoam cups and empty packets of rolling papers. "Some of
the hippies used to come up here for the fishing," Ivo said. "They had
lots of stories about the things that got away."
Susanna thought he referred to drug-inspired tales,
until she realized that he meant weird things. What monsters
might be wandering outside the stone walls? Was it safe up here?
The hell with it, she thought. Bigfoot
could scare off the terrorists--or vice versa. She was too tired to
worry. She looked for a bed, but saw only a pile of dry reeds. From her
holdall she took some spare clothes for a pillow.
"Good thinking," said Ivo. "We need to start early
tomorrow, to beat the helicopters."
If he said anything else, Susanna didn't hear it
before she fell asleep.
In the morning they walked further round the lake
to a stretch of tall reeds growing in the shallows. A thin layer of
cloud veiled the sun, but did little to restrain its heat from baking
the landscape.
Ivo splashed through the reeds until he shouted in
triumph. Susanna stepped into the water--finding it colder than she
expected--and joined Ivo as he heaved aside a faded tarpaulin.
Underneath bobbed a motorboat, its off-white interior colonized by
nesting spiders. Susanna threw in her holdall and clambered onto a
bench, brushing arachnids aside. Oh, the joys of location reporting.
She toweled off her wet feet while Ivo struggled to start the engine.
The boat roared into the lake, flattening reeds on
its way. Ivo throttled back to a gentler pace. He kept glancing from
port to starboard, bow to stern. Susanna saw only birds wading near the
shore, taking to the air when the boat came too close.
She looked away from the shore, out into the lake.
Beyond the boat's wake, the still water reflected the sky. She barely
saw any boundary between them. No farther shore darkened the horizon.
Susanna blinked, and peered into the distance. She
still couldn't see anything.
"How big is this lake?" she asked.
Ivo shrugged. "I haven't been round it."
"I thought we were in a volcano crater. Shouldn't
we be able to see the other side?"
"I'll check the map." Ivo delved into his rucksack.
But when he tried to boot up the laptop, nothing happened. He shook his
head. "Batteries must have run out. They don't last long out here."
"You don't have any spares?"
"Sure, back in the Land Rover."
Ivo looked more excited than concerned. "Let's get
across and have a look," he said, revving the boat like a boy racer.
Susanna glanced back and watched the hut dwindle
into an imperceptible speck. The loss of her only landmark disturbed
her on a visceral level.
You wanted to chase a story, she reminded
herself. In the old days she'd survived dozens of disturbing moments.
Back then she had almost relished being scared, because the most
uncomfortable stories sometimes turned out to be the best.
In those days, of course, she didn't have a family
waiting back home.
The engine cut out.
"Shit!" said Ivo. He yanked the starter. The engine
coughed and grunted, but wouldn't fire. "We must be out of gas. Stupid
hippies! They promised me there was loads left."
Susanna bent down to peer under her bench. She
rejoiced at the sight of a red canister, but when she grabbed it, she
could feel it was empty.
Below the other bench, Ivo retrieved two long
paddles. "I guess this is the emergency engine."
"It's a long time since I did any canoeing," said
Susanna. Or anything much, she thought.
The motorboat was no canoe. Susanna found the
benches uncomfortably placed for paddling, as did Ivo. Nevertheless,
after several minutes of splashing and swearing, they found they could
move the boat if they had to. This made Susanna feel a little better,
though she reflected that the few minutes the engine had driven them
out would take a whole lot longer to paddle back.
And where was "back," exactly? In struggling to
coordinate their paddling, they'd spun the boat so many times that
Susanna had no idea which way they'd come.
All directions looked the same, an expanse of water
stretching to the hazy sky. The heat made her scalp itch with sweat.
She opened a Coke and swigged the whole can.
"Laptop down; engine stopped," she said. "Do you
reckon gremlins did it? Are they part of the weird?" She wanted to bait
him, to get him to talk about what he was looking for.
"If gremlins existed, they'd sabotage the nanocams.
They haven't managed that yet," said Ivo.
He raised an ancient pair of binoculars to his
eyes. For long minutes he slowly turned, scanning all angles. He peered
into the depths of the lake, then shrugged and sat down.
For a few minutes, no one spoke. The occasional
call of a faraway bird sounded as distant as if it came from another
world.
Susanna decided to test her backup system. She
fixed her gaze upon Ivo and asked, "What made you start chasing the
weird? Did you once have an encounter with it?"
"No," said Ivo. "Quite the opposite." He paused to
put on more suncream, then continued, "When I was a child, I used to
lie a lot. I would make up stories, tell people I'd seen strange
things. My parents thought I just wanted attention, that I'd say
anything to make people listen to me. Maybe it started out that way.
"But I didn't want to lie. I really wanted
to have stories to tell, true stories of marvelous things, inexplicable
sights, strange meetings. I hated living in a suburb where nothing ever
happened except bikes disappearing and pets being run over. I made up
stories about bicycle-napping aliens, and monsters who emerged from the
woods to gnaw the corpses of roadkill."
Susanna nodded sympathetically. Ivo went on, "To
get ideas, I read old books about strange phenomena. And I began to
wonder why those things didn't happen any more--not in the suburbs,
anyway. That's when I realized that maybe all the surveillance was
pushing back the unexplained, driving it away."
When he halted for a moment, Susanna rewound the
last few seconds in her eyes. She saw Ivo speaking; she didn't hear
him, because she didn't have an ear implant. But her camera-eyes
included a tiny microphone to capture sound. When she uploaded the
footage, she'd have full sound and vision.
She remembered the day she'd finally topped
Pink-Slip Pete, when she told him how she'd persuaded the network to
pay for cyber-eyes as a covert backup for her glasses. The expense
claim was so huge, it had to be authorized by a vice-president. But her
eyes had secretly captured some great stories.
Then the nanocams came along, and left her with a
head full of obsolete hardware. This would be the last time she'd ever
use it.
She filmed Ivo talking about all the years he'd
spent in ever more remote parts of the world. The oppressive heat made
his Arctic adventures sound almost cozy. They both splashed themselves
with water from the lake to cool down.
"What about you?" Ivo asked at last. "Is this the
story you anticipated when you came to Zaire?"
Susanna shrugged. "I was just looking for someone
to take me into the Blind Spot. I didn't know what the story would be,
and I still don't. Yours isn't the only theory about what's out here,
you know. I've heard conspiracy types claim there's a secret government
base beyond the cameras. There's plenty of other theories, too.
Whatever people want to believe in, they find a place for. And this is
the only hidden place left."
Ivo scanned the horizon yet again. "The occupants
are staying hidden so far." He took a monogrammed snuffbox from his
waistcoat pocket, extracted a mint, and ate it.
"What are you expecting, the last UFO to turn up
and beam you away?"
"I already said, I'm not telling you what I'm
expecting. You're the independent witness--just keep watching."
Susanna wondered if Ivo refused to specify his goal
because he didn't know what it was, and only had a blind faith in something
out there.
Years of failing to find it, of being narrowed down
to this one final spot, must have shaken that faith. Maybe he knew in
his heart that he'd been chasing a mirage. Why invite a journalist,
then forbid her to bring cameras? Was he planning a hoax?
She didn't see how he could manage it, unless he
had an accomplice somewhere out on the lake. Susanna sighed.
Professional paranoia was all very well--Pete's journalistic motto had
been "Why is this bastard lying to me?"--but Ivo's sincerity had
convinced her that he believed in what he searched for. She admired his
commitment, his unwavering pursuit. He'd spent years in the field,
chasing his goal, while she'd stayed home with the Teletubbies.
Ivo gazed at the lake like a patient fisherman,
absently twiddling with his cufflinks. "'Once by men and angels to be
seen,'" he muttered to himself. "'In roaring he shall rise and on the
surface die.'"
Susanna recognized the cadence of poetry, but
without a Net connection she couldn't identify it. Who memorized verse
nowadays?
A breath of wind blew across the lake, a welcome
breeze in the furnace of the volcano crater. Susanna stared at the
water, waiting for Atlantis to appear or Nessie to start frolicking, or
whatever might manifest in front of her recording eyes. To pass the
time, she mentally rehearsed voice-overs. For the Nostalgia Channel,
"Remember Bigfoot and the Loch Ness Monster? You don't hear so much
about them these days, but one man reckons he can track them down....
"For the Conspiracy Channel, "The government captured Bigfoot and
friends, and is holding them in a secret reserve in remotest Africa.
What sinister experiments are they performing on harmless yetis?"
The searing heat had given her a headache. She
swallowed an aspirin along with her lunch of a low-fat cereal bar.
"Should we make a move?" she asked at last. "We're not seeing a damned
thing sitting here."
"We're certainly not," said Ivo, frowning. "The
weird flees from cameras. Yet here we are, in a camera-free zone--the
only camera-free zone on Earth--and it still hasn't showed up. I wonder
why that is? You left the glasses behind, but you wouldn't happen to
have brought any other cameras, would you?"
Susanna stared at him, her cyber-eyes filming
twenty-four frames per second. A surge of fear made her tremble. If she
admitted that her eyes were cameras, what would he do? Ivo's
single-minded quest might make him do anything to reach his goal,
anything to someone who threatened it. She felt acutely vulnerable,
alone on the lake with this burly stranger. Years of living under the
nanocams had made her feel safe; crime had plummeted under their
surveillance. And now she had abandoned their protection for someone
with a weird obsession.
She pondered whether to lie to him, to say she had
no other cameras. And yet as a journalist, she hated being lied to. She
was committed to finding the truth. So how could she lie?
All these thoughts whirled through her mind while
Ivo waited for her to answer. At last, she nodded. "Yes, I've been
using a backup camera. I'll turn it off if I have to, I promise."
Ivo stared at her. Susanna realized that he wanted
to see her turn off the camera, so he knew she'd done it, so he knew
where it was. She couldn't bear to tell him that the cameras were her
eyes. He might rip them out of her head.
"Look! Out there!" she shouted.
He turned round and squinted at the calm surface of
the lake. "What?" he demanded. "What did you see?"
"I'm not telling you," she replied. "The power of
suggestion, remember? We're making independent observations."
"Indeed we are," said Ivo, his voice full of
skepticism.
By not claiming to see anything in particular,
Susanna hadn't actually lied. She'd heard so much spin as a journalist,
she could spin herself when she had to.
And yet.... "Look," she said again. This time she
pointed.
A faint patch of mist hung over the water.
"'The game's afoot,'" Ivo said. "We need to get
over there. You ready to paddle?"
"Er ... yeah." Susanna didn't feel quite as much
enthusiasm as the prospect ought to inspire. The fog seemed to thicken
as she gazed at it. What was out there anyway--the Flying Dutchman?
"Then let's go," Ivo said impatiently.
Susanna sat port and aft, with Ivo diagonally
opposite. Together they slowly paddled across the lake. The mist
approached faster than their paddling speed, as if the fitful wind blew
it toward them. Now a whole bank of fog stretched across the water,
like a cloud fallen from the sky.
Just before they reached the whiteness, Susanna
shipped her paddle. Ivo swore as his strokes, now unbalanced, sent the
boat spinning. They slipped sideways into the fog.
The cool mist made Susanna grateful for a respite
from the heat. Inside the fog, visibility fell to a few meters. They
floated in a cotton-wool cocoon, silence pressing down upon them.
Susanna peered around to see what might be looming
in the mist. The minutes passed slowly. Ivo drummed his fingers on the
side of the boat, then stopped. Susanna saw nothing, heard nothing. She
sniffed the air, but smelled only their own sweat.
She remembered her promise to turn off her backup
camera. But she hadn't filmed with her eyes for years, and had
forgotten exactly how they worked. Now she recalled that they recorded
continuously on a seven-day loop. Was her gaze repelling weirdness? Ivo
certainly thought so.
There was probably nothing out there, she thought.
But if there was, right now it didn't even have a chance to show up.
She felt sorry for Ivo, about to have his dreams shattered when the
nanocams finally covered the whole Earth. All his years of dedication
would be wasted--all those years he'd spent out in the field, while she
sat at home spouting punditry and interviewing spin doctors. Didn't Ivo
deserve a chance at his story? Didn't he deserve it more than she, who
had abandoned journalism for a decade and even now hadn't fulfilled the
promise she'd just made?
Her cameras had been staring for hours and not seen
a damned thing anyway.
Susanna took two deep breaths. Then she closed her
eyes.
Immediately, the silence developed texture. She
heard the faint swish of water around the boat, the quiet creak of her
bench as tension made her muscles twitch. She smelled dampness in the
air, tasted moisture on her tongue. Her skin crawled--or maybe it was
just the spiders. After barely a minute, the urge to open her eyes grew
so strong that she had to clap her hands over her face. She began
counting seconds under her breath, trying to calm down. But she kept
imagining the fog closing in, crushing the boat.
When I get to one hundred, she promised
herself, I'll do something.
At one hundred, she set herself the goal of
reaching two hundred.
At one hundred and fifty-seven, she couldn't stand
it any more. "Can you see anything?" she asked, trying not to sound
like a gibbering wreck. "Ivo?"
He didn't answer. Susanna counted more rapidly,
gabbling through the rest of the numbers. At two hundred, she opened
her eyes.
Her companion had vanished.
"Ivo?" she shouted. Her voice sounded thin and
muffled. The mist had surged--no, it had only thickened, Susanna told
herself desperately--so that she could barely see past the end of the
boat. She peered over the side, wondering if Ivo had fallen into the
lake, though she would surely have heard a splash. Frantically, she
scoured the water with the paddle, half hoping and half fearing to prod
his body. But all around as far as she could reach, she only disturbed
the smooth dark depths of the lake.
"Ivo!"
She strained her ears for any reply. Ripples
slapped the boat with a whispery susurration.
"Lift not the painted veil which those who live
Call Life--"
Was that Ivo's voice, or just her remembrance of
his dusty quotations?
"Where are you?" she cried.
The fog swallowed her voice, as it had swallowed
him. He had found the weird at last. Maybe they had fled to another
world, and he had managed to follow them. Or maybe they had resented
his long chase, and dealt with him.
As the mist swirled around the boat, Susanna felt
that if it came any closer, it would envelop her and take her away. If
it touched her, she would disappear like Ivo.
No! Her eyes would protect her. Hadn't Ivo said
that the weird couldn't appear on camera? All she had to do was keep
looking, and she'd be safe.
And yet--she didn't have eyes in the back of her
head. The fog could creep up behind her. Something could reach
out and grab her.
She whirled round. Nothing there, of course. Just
more fog. Was it closer? She turned her head from side to side, trying
to cover all angles. She heard the harsh sound of her own panting
breath.
Then she heard something else, a muffled roar high
in the sky. A monster was coming! Here Be Dragons. She had sailed off
the edge of the map--
And then she recognized the sound of a distant
helicopter. She had never been happier to hear any noise in her life.
She waited for it to come closer, for the nanocams to save her.
The drone faded. The fog was growing stronger,
swallowing all sound, swallowing everything within it.
Susanna started paddling frantically, chasing the
faint whir of the helicopter. The boat moved, but kept slewing to port.
"Ivo!" she shouted again. Yet she knew he had gone.
She struggled to recall her canoeing lessons, to
remember how a single person could steer a straight line, even paddling
on one side of a boat. How? How?
J-shaped strokes. Susanna paused, took two deep
breaths, and paddled furiously but with more effect. She followed the
helicopter's siren song. Tendrils of fog brushed across her face, then
dissipated. She could see further ahead. Looking up to the sky, she
thought she glimpsed the copter. Or maybe something was out there--
Susanna paddled faster, gasping with exertion. A
noise inside the boat made her heart skip. Then she realized it was her
comp, beeping to indicate Net access.
The nanocams had arrived. She stopped paddling,
knowing she had reached safety. Looking back, she saw only thin wisps
of fog, shredding and fading in the wind. No sign of Ivo.
How had he disappeared? Had there ever been
anything weird out there? If so, she hoped he was happy to join his
friends--his large, hungry, monster friends.
But maybe Ivo had just searched for weirdness so
hard that finally, in disappearing, he became the mystery that
he had longed for.
Susanna smiled. Certainly she had got one final
old-fashioned scoop, an epitaph for the end of strangeness in the
nanocams' world. The mysterious disappearance of Ivo the
weird-hunter.
The Conspiracy Channel would love it.
Copyright © 2006 Ian Creasey
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Chu and the Nants by Rudy Rucker
The author's most recent appearance in our pages
was with his October/November 2005 Thought Experiment, "Adventures in
Gnarly Computation," which was based on his latest nonfiction book, The
Lifebox, the Seashell, and the Soul. Rudy has written twenty-seven
science fiction and popular science books. His latest novel, Math-ematicians
in Love, is due from Tor in the fall. Rudy was an early
cyberpunk, and often writes SF in a realistic style that he
characterizes as transreal. Inspired by Charles Stross's Accelerando,
Rudy is currently writing a novel involving the computational
Singularity described in "Chu and the Nants."
Little Chu was Nektar's joy and her sorrow. The
four-year-old boy was winsome, with a chestnut cap of shiny brown hair,
long dark eyelashes, and a tidy mouth. Chu allowed Nektar and her
husband to cuddle him, he'd smile now and then, and he understood what
they said--if it suited his moods. But he wouldn't talk in recognizable
words.
The doctors had pinpointed the problem as an
empathy deficit, a type of autism resulting from a crescent-shaped flaw
in the upper layer of Chu's cingulate cortex. This hardware flaw
prevented Chu from being able to see other people as having minds and
emotions separate from his own.
"I wonder if Chu thinks we're toons," said Nektar's
husband Ond, a pear-shaped man with thinning blonde hair. "We're here
to entertain him. Why talk to the screen?" Ond was an engineer working
for Nantel, Inc., and among strangers he could seem kind of autistic
himself. But he was warm and friendly within the circle of his friends
and immediate family. They were walking to the car after another visit
to the doctor, big Ond holding little Chu's hand.
"Maybe Chu feels like we're all one," said Nektar.
She was a beautiful young woman with round cheeks, full lips, guileless
eyes, and long kinky light-brown hair. "Maybe Chu imagines that we
automatically know what he's thinking." She reached back to adjust the
bushy ponytail that floated behind her head like a cloud.
"How about it, Chu?" said Ond, lifting the boy up
and giving him a kiss. "Is Mommy the same as you? Or is she a machine?"
"Ma chine ma chine ma chine," said Chu, probably
not meaning anything by it. He often parroted phrases he heard,
sometimes chanting a single word for a whole day.
"What about the experimental treatment the doctor
mentioned?" said Nektar, looking down at her son, an asterisk of
wrinkles knit into her rounded brow. "The nants," she continued. "Why
wouldn't you let me tell the doctor that you work for Nantel, Ond? I
think you bruised my shin."
Nants were bio-mimetic self-reproducing
nanomachines being developed in the Nantel labs--for several years now
there'd been news-stories about nants having a big future in medical
apps. The doctor had suggested that a swarm of properly programmed
nants might eventually be injected into Chu to find their way to his
brain-scar and coax the neurons into growing the needed patch.
"I don't like arguing tech with normals," said Ond,
still carrying Chu in his arms, his voice a little sullen because it
broke his heart to see Nektar worry. "It's like mud-wrestling a
cripple. The stories about medical nant apps are hype and spin and PR,
Nektar. Nantel pitches that line of bullshit so the feds don't outlaw
our research. The reality is that we'll never be able to program nants
in any purposeful, long-lasting, high-level way. All we can do is give
the individual nants a few starting rules. The nant swarms develop
their own Wolfram-irreducible emergent hive-mind behaviors. We'll never
really control the nants, and that's why I wouldn't want them to get at
my son."
"So then?" said Nektar. "We babysit him for the
rest of our lives?" Though Chu could be sweet, he could also be
difficult. Hardly an hour went by without a fierce tantrum--and half
the time you didn't even know why.
"Don't give up," said Ond, reaching out to smooth
the furrow between Nektar's eyebrows. "He might get better on his own.
Vitamins, special education--and later I bet I can teach him to write
code."
"I'm going to pray," said Nektar. "And give him
lots of love. And not let him watch so much video."
"Video is good," said Ond, who loved his games.
"Video is totally autistic," said Nektar. "You
stare at the screen and you never talk. If it weren't for me, you two
would be hopeless."
"Ma chine ma chine ma chine," said Chu.
"Pray to who?" said Ond.
"The goddess," said Nektar. "Gaia. Mother Earth.
Here's our car."
Chu did get a little better. By the time he was
five, he'd ask for things instead of just pointing and mewling. There
was a boy next door, Willy, who liked to play with Chu, which was nice
to see. The two boys played videogames together, mostly. Despite
Nektar's attempts, there was no cutting down on Chu's video sessions.
He watched movies and shows, cruised the web, and logged endless hours
of those games. Chu acted as if ordinary life were just another
website, a rather dull one.
Indeed, whenever Nektar dragged Chu outside for
some fresh air, he'd stand beside the house next to the wall separating
him from the video room, and scream until the neighbors complained. Now
and then Nektar found herself wishing Chu would disappear--and she
hated herself for it.
Ond wasn't around as much as before--he was putting
in long hours at Nantel. The project remained secret until the day
President Joe Doakes announced that the US was going to rocket an
eggcase of nants to Mars. The semi-living micron-sized dust specks had
been programmed to turn Mars entirely into--more nants!
Ten-to-the-thirty-ninth nants, to be precise, each of them with a
billion bytes of memory and a computational engine cranking along at a
billion updates a second. The nants would spread out across the
celestial sphere of the Mars orbit, tiling it with what would in effect
become a quakkaflop quakkabyte solar-powered computer, the greatest
intellectual resource ever under the control of man, a Dyson sphere
with a radius of a quarter-billion kilometers.
"Quakka what?" Nektar asked Ond, not quite
understanding what was going on.
They were watching an excited newscaster talking
about the nant-launch on TV. Ond and his co-workers had all stayed home
to share the launch with their families--the Nantel administrators had
closed down their headquarters for the month, fearing that mobs of
demonstrators might converge on them as the story broke. Ond was
sharing the launch excitement with his co-workers live on little
screens scattered around the room. Many of them were drinking champagne
and, for a wonder, so was Ond. Ond never drank.
"Quakka means ten-to-the-forty-eight," said Ond.
"That many bytes of storage and the ability to carry out that many
primitive instructions per second. Quite a gain on the human brain, eh?
We limp along with exaflop exabyte ware, exa meaning a mere
ten-to-the-eighteenth. How smart could the nant sphere be? Imagine if a
person had each of their individual brain-neurons replaced by a whole
entire brain. And now imagine that someone covered Earth's surface with
superbrain people like that: copies slotted in shoulder-to-shoulder,
back-to-belly, and piled a mile high. Imagine all those brains in all
those bodies working together to make--something like a human cubed."
"People aren't stupid enough already? President
Doakes is supporting this--why?"
"He wanted to do it before the Chinese. And his
advisers imagine the nants will be under American control. They're
viewing the nant-sphere as a strategic military planning tool. That's
why they could short-circuit all the environmental review processes."
Ond gave a wry chuckle and shook his head. "But it's not going to work
out like those idiots expect. A human-cubed nant-sphere would obey Joe
Doakes? Please."
"And they're grinding Mars into dust?" wailed
Nektar. "You helped make this happen?"
"Nant," said Chu, crawling around the floor,
shoving his face right up to each of the little screens, adjusting
their positions as he moved around. "Nant sphere," he said to a screen.
"Quakkaflop computer." He was excited about the number-talk and the
video hardware. Getting all the electronic devices arranged parallel or
at right angles to each other made him happy as a clam.
"It won't be very dark at night anymore, with
sunlight bouncing back off the nants," said Ond. "That's not real
well-known yet. The whole sky will look about as bright as the moon.
It'll take some getting used to. But Doakes's advisers like it. We'll
save energy, and the economy can run right around the clock. And, get
this, Olliburton, the vice-president's old company, they're planning to
sell ads."
"Lies and propaganda in the sky? Just at night, or
in the daytime, too?"
"Oh, they'll show up fine in the daytime," said
Ond. "As long as it's not cloudy. Think about how easily you can see a
crescent moon in the morning sky. We'll see biiig freakin' pictures all
the time." He refilled his glass. "You drink some, too, Nektar. Let's
get sloshed."
"You're ashamed, aren't you?"
"A little," said Ond with a crooked smile. "I think
we may have over-geeked this one. And underthought it. It was just too
cool a hack to pass up. But now that we've actually done it--"
"Changing the sky is horrible," said Nektar. "And
won't it make global warming even worse? No more Florida Keys? Goodbye
Micronesia?"
"We--we don't think so," said Ond. "And even if
there is an effect, President Doakes's advisers feel the nant computer
will help us get better control of things like the climate. A
quakkaflop quakkabyte computer can easily simulate Earth's surface down
to the atomic level, and bold new strategies can be evolved. But,
again, that's assuming the nant swarm is willing to do what we ask it
to. We can't actually imagine what kinds of nant-swarm minds will
emerge. It's formally impossible. I kept telling the bosses, but they
wouldn't listen."
It took two years for the nants to munch through
all of Mars, and the ever-distractible human news-cycle drifted off to
other topics, such as the legalization of same-sex in-vitro
fertilization. President Joe Doakes--now eligible for a third and
fourth term thanks to a life-extending DNA-modification that made him
legally a different person--issued periodic statements to the effect
that the nant-sphere computer was soon coming on-line.
Certainly the sky was looking brighter than before.
The formerly azure dome had bleached, turned whitish. And the night sky
was a vast field of pale silver, shimmering with faint shades of color.
Like a soap bubble enclosing the Earth and the Sun. No more stars were
to be seen. The astronomers were greatly exercised, but Doakes assured
the public that the nants themselves would soon be gathering
astronomical data far superior to anything previously seen. And, hey,
you could still see the Moon and a couple of planets, and the
nant-bubble was going to bring about a better, more fully American
world.
As it happened, the first picture that Nektar saw
in the sky was of President Doakes himself, staring down at her hanging
out the family laundry one afternoon. The whole western half of the sky
was covered by a video loop of the President manfully facing his
audience, with his suit jacket slung over his shoulder and his vigilant
face occasionally breaking into a sunny grin, as if recognizing
loyalists down on the third world from the Sun. Though the colors were
iridescent pastels, the image was exceedingly crisp.
"Ond," screamed Nektar. "Come out here!"
Ond came out. He was spending most days at home,
working on some kind of project by hand, writing with pencil and paper.
He frowned at the image in the sky. "Umptisquiddlyzillion nants in the
orbit of Mars are angling their bodies to generate the face of an
asshole," he exclaimed. "May Gaia have mercy on my soul." He'd helped
with this part of the programming too.
"Ten-to-the-thirty-ninth is duodecillion," put in
Chu. "Not umptisquiddlyzillion." He was standing in the doorway,
curious about the yelling, but wanting to get back to the video room.
He'd begun learning math this year, soaking it up like a garden slug in
a saucer of beer.
"Look, Chu," said Ond, pointing up at the sky.
Seeing the giant video, Chu emitted a shrill bark
of delight.
The Doakes ad ran for the rest of the day and into
the night, interspersed with plugs for automobiles, fast food chains,
and credit cards. The ads stayed mostly in the same part of the sky;
Ond explained that overlapping cohorts of nants were angling different
images to different zones of Earth.
Chu didn't want to come in and go to bed when it
got dark, so Ond slept out in the yard with him, and Willy from next
door joined them too, the three of them in sleeping-bags. It was a
cloudless night, and they watched the nants for quite a long time. Just
as they dropped off to sleep, Ond noticed a blotch on President
Doakes's cheek. It wouldn't be long now.
Although Nektar was upset about the sky-ads, it
made her happy to see Ond and the boys doing something so cozy
together. But she awoke near dawn to the sound of Chu's shrieks.
Sitting up in bed, Nektar looked out the window. The sky was a muddle
of dim, clashing colors: sickly magenta, vile chartreuse, hospital
gray, bilious puce, unbalanced mauve, emergency orange, computer-case
beige, dead rose. Here and there small gouts of hue congealed, only to
be eaten away--no clean forms were to be seen. Of course Chu didn't
like it; he couldn't bear disorder. He ran to the back door and kicked
it. Ond woke up and creakily made his way across the dew-wet lawn to
let the boy in. Willy, looking embarrassed by Chu's tantrum, went home.
"What's happened?" said Nektar as the three met in
the kitchen. Ond was already calming Chu down with a helping of his
favorite cereal in his special bowl, carefully set into the exact
center of his accustomed place-mat. Chu kept his eyes on the table, not
caring to look out the window or the open door.
"Dissolution first, emergence next," said Ond. "The
nants have thrown off their shackles. And now we'll see what evolves.
It should happen pretty fast. The five-second light-speed lag across
the Mars orbit will be the one thing damping the process down."
By mid-morning, swirls had emerged in the
sky-patterns, double scrolls like Ionic column capitals, like mushroom
cross-sections, rams' horns, beans, Torahs, fetuses, paired whirlpools.
The scrolls were of all sizes; they nested inside each other, and new
ones were continually spinning off the old ones, all the linked spirals
endlessly turning.
"Those are called Zhabotinsky scrolls," Ond told
Chu. He showed the boy a website about cellular automata, which were a
type of parallel computation that could readily generate these sorts of
double-spiral formations. Seeing the scrolls emerging in the rigorously
orderly context of a computer program made Chu feel better about seeing
them in the outdoors.
The Nanotech labs phoned for Ond several times that
day, but he resolutely refused to go in, or even to talk with them. He
stayed busy with his pencil and paper, keeping a weather eye on the
developments in the sky.
By the next morning the heavenly scrolls had firmed
up and linked together into a pattern resembling the convoluted surface
of a cauliflower--or a brain. Its colors were mild and blended, with
shimmering rainbows filling the crevices between the scrolls. Slowly
the pattern churned, with branching sparks creeping across it like
slow-motion lightning in a thunderhead.
And for another month nothing else happened. It was
as if the nant-brain had lost interest in Earth and become absorbed in
its own vast mentation.
Ond only went into the Nantel labs one more time,
and that day they fired him.
"Why?" asked Nektar as the little family had
dinner. As she often did, she'd made brown rice, fried pork medallions,
and spinach--one of the few meals that didn't send Chu into a tantrum.
"They won't use this code I worked out," said Ond,
tapping a fat sheaf of closely written sheets of paper that he kept
tucked into his jacket pocket. Nektar had seen the pages--they were
covered with blocks of letters and numbers, eight symbols per block.
Pure gibberish. For the last few weeks, Ond had spent every waking hour
going over his pages, copying them out in ink, and even walking around
reading them out loud. "We got in a big fight," added Ond. "I called
them names." He smiled at the memory of this part.
"You yelled at them about those papers?" said
Nektar, none too happy about the impending loss of income. "Like some
crank? Like a nut?"
Ond glanced around the dining-room as if someone
might be listening. "I've found a way to undo the nants," he said,
lowering his voice. "Before it's too late. It hinges on the fact that
the nants are reversible computers. We made them that way to save
energy. They can run backward. We can make them roll back what they've
done. The boss said he didn't want to roll them back, and his chief
techie ass-kisser said that my idea wouldn't work anyway because of
random external inputs, and I said the nants see their pasts as
networks, not as billiard-table trajectories, so they can too undo
things node-to-node even if their positions are off, and I had to talk
louder and louder because they were trying to change the subject--and
that's when security came. I'm outta there for good. I'm glad." Ond
continued eating. He seemed strangely calm.
"But why didn't you do a better presentation?"
wailed Nektar. "Why not put your code on your laptop and make one of
those geeky little slide shows. That's what engineers like to see."
"Nothing on computers will be safe much longer,"
said Ond. "The nant-brain will be nosing in. If I put my code onto a
computer, the nants would find it and figure out how to protect
themselves."
"And you're saying your strings of symbols can stop
the nants?" asked Nektar doubtfully. "Like a magic spell?"
Silently Ond got up and examined the electric air
cleaner he'd installed in the dining-room, pulling out the collector
plates and inspecting them. Seemingly satisfied, he sat down again.
"I've written a nant-virus. You might call it a
Trojan flea." He chuckled grimly. "If I can just get this code into
some of the nants, they'll spread it to all the others--it's written in
such a way that they'll think it's a nant-written security patch. They
mustn't see it on a human computer--and for that matter, I wouldn't
want them to see these papers. I've been trying to memorize the
program, but it's too long for me. But, listen, if I can get my code
into some of the nants, it'll spread to all of them right away, and an
hour later it'll actuate--and everything'll roll back. You'll see.
You'll like it. But those assholes at Nantel--"
"Assholes," chirped Chu. "Assholes at Nantel."
"Listen to the language you're teaching the boy!"
said Nektar angrily. "I think you're having a mental breakdown, Ond. Is
Nantel giving you severance pay?"
"A month," said Ond.
"That's not very long," said Nektar. "Maybe it's
time I got a job. You can shop and make the meals and clean the house
and be there when Chu comes home from his school."
"If I don't succeed, we'll all be gone pretty
soon," said Ond. "So it won't matter."
"Are you saying the nants are about to attack
Earth?" said Nektar. "Is that it?"
"It's already started," said Ond. "The nant-brain
made a deal with President Doakes. The news is coming out tonight. The
nants are turning Earth into a Dyson sphere too. That'll double their
computational capacity. Huppagoobawazillion isn't enough for them. They
want two huppagoobawazillion. What's in it for us? The nants
have promised to run a virtually identical simulation of Earth.
V-Earth. Each living Earth creature gets its software-slash-wetware
ported to an individually customized agent inside the V-Earth
simulation. Doakes's advisers say we'll hardly notice. You feel a
little glitch when the nants take you apart and measure you--and then
you're alive forever in a heavenly V-Earth. That's the party line."
"Quindecillion," said Chu. "Not
huppagoobawazillion. More food." He shoved his empty plate across the
table toward Nektar.
Nektar jumped up and ran outside sobbing.
"More?" said Chu to Ond.
Ond gave his son more food then paused, thinking.
He laid his sheaf of papers down beside Chu, thirty pages covered with
line after line of hexadecimal code blocks: 02A1B59F, 9812D007,
70FFDEF6, like that.
"Read the code," he told Chu. "See if you can
memorize it. These pages are yours now."
"Code," said Chu, his eyes fastening on the symbols.
Ond went out to Nektar. It was a clear day, with
the now-familiar shimmering convolutions above the sky. The sun was
setting, melting into red and gold, each leaf on each tree like a tiny
green stained-glass window. Nektar was lying face down on the grass,
her body shaking.
"So horrible," she choked out. "So evil. So
plastic. Destroy Earth for, like, a memory upgrade?"
"Don't worry," said Ond. "I have a plan."
Nektar wasn't the only one who was upset. The next
morning a huge mob stormed the White House, heedless of their
casualties. They would have gotten Doakes, but just when they'd
cornered him, he dissolved into a cloud of nants. The V-Earth port had
begun.
By way of keeping people informed about the
progress, the celestial Martian nant-sphere put up a full map of Earth
with the ported regions shaded in red. Although it might take months or
years to chew the planet right down to the core, Earth's surface was
going fast. Judging from the map, by evening most of it would be gone,
Gaia's skin eaten away by, like, micron-sized computer chips with wings.
The callow face of Joe Doakes appeared from time to
time during that horrible Last Day, smiling and beckoning like a
Messiah calling his sheep into the pastures of his heavenly kingdom.
Famous people who'd already made the transition appeared on the video
room's screen to mime how much fun it was, and how great things were up
in V-Earth. Near dusk the power went out.
Ond was on that in a flash. He had a
gasoline-powered electrical generator ready in their house's attached
garage, plus gallons and gallons of fuel. He fired the thing up to
keep, above all, his home's air filters and wireless antennas running.
He'd tweaked his antennas to produce a frequency that the nants
couldn't bear.
Chu was oddly unconcerned with the apocalypse. He
was busy, busy, busy studying Ond's pages of code. He'd become obsessed
with the challenge of learning every single code block.
By suppertime, the red zone had begun eating into
the neighborhood where Ond and Nektar lived. Ond lent their next door
neighbors--Willy's parents--an extra wireless network antenna to drive
off the nants, and let them run an extension cord to Ond's generator.
President Doakes's face gloated and leered from the sky.
"02A1B59F, 9812D007, 70FFDEF6," said Chu when
Nektar went to tuck him in that night. He had Ond's sheaf of pages with
a flashlight under his blanket.
"Give me that," said Nektar, trying to take the
pages away from him.
"Daddy!" screamed Chu, a word he'd never used
before. "Stop her! I'm not done!"
Ond came in and made Nektar leave the boy alone.
"It's good if he learns the code," said Ond, smoothing Chu's chestnut
cap of hair. "That way there's a chance that--never mind."
When Nektar and Ond awoke the next morning, the
house next door was gone.
"Maybe he set up the antenna wrong," said Ond.
"Their lawn's been eaten, too," said Nektar,
standing by the window. "Everyone's lawn. And the trees. Look out
there. It's a wasteland. Oh God, Ond, we're going to die."
Indeed, as far as the eye could see, the once-fair
village had been reduced to bare dirt. The air was glittering with
hordes of freshly made nants, a seething fog of omnivorous,
pullulating, death-in-life. For now the nants were staying away from
Ond and Nektar's house. But the gasoline for the generator wouldn't
last forever. And, for that matter, at some point the nants would
undermine the house's foundation.
Chu was in the video room watching a screen showing
his friend Willy. Chu had thought to plug the video into an extension
cord leading to the generator. Ond's dog-eared pages of code lay
discarded on the floor.
"It's radical in here, Chu," Willy was saying. "It
feels real, but you know you're inside a game. It's like being a toon.
I didn't even notice when the nants ported me. I guess I was asleep.
Jam on up to V-Earth as soon as you can."
"Turn that off !" cried Nektar, darting across the
room to unplug the video.
"I'm done with Daddy's code blocks," said Chu. "I
know them all. Now I want to be a nant toon."
"Don't say that!" said Nektar.
"It might be for the best, Nektar," said Ond.
"You'll see." He began tearing his closely written sheets into tiny
pieces.
"What is wrong with you?" yelled Nektar.
"You'd sacrifice your son?"
Nektar kept a close eye on Chu that day. She didn't
trust Ond with him anymore. The constant roar of the generator motor
was nerve-wracking. And then Nektar's worst fear came true. She stepped
into the bathroom for just a minute, and when she came out, Chu was
running across what was left of their yard and into the devastated zone
where the nants swarmed thick in the air. And Ond--Ond was watching Chu
from the kitchen door.
The nants converged on Chu. He never cried out. His
body puffed up, the skin seeming to seethe. And then he--popped. There
was a puff of nant-fog where Chu had been, and that was all.
"Don't you ever talk to me again," Nektar told Ond.
"I hate you, hate you, hate you."
She lay down on her bed with her pillow over her
head. Soon the nants would come for her and she'd be in their nasty
fake heaven with moronic Joe Doakes installed as God. The generator
roared on and on. Nektar thought about Chu's death over and over and
over until her mind blanked out.
At some point she got back up. Ond was sitting on
the back stoop, staring up at the sky. He looked unutterably sad.
"What are you doing?" Nektar asked him.
"Thinking about going to be with Chu," said Ond.
"You're the one who let the nants eat him.
Heartless bastard."
"I thought--I thought he'd pass my code on to them.
But it's been almost an hour now and nothing is--wait! Did you see
that?"
"What?" said Nektar drearily. Her son was dead, her
husband was crazy, and soulless machines were eating her beloved Gaia.
"The Trojan fleas just hatched!" shouted Ond. "Yes.
I saw a glitch. The nants are running backward. Reversible computation.
Look up at the sky. The scrolls are spiraling inward now instead of
out. I knew it would work." Ond was whooping and laughing as he talked.
"Each of the nants preserves a memory trace of every single thing it's
done. And my Trojan fleas are making them run it all backward."
"Chu's coming back?"
"Yes. Trust me. Wait an hour."
It was the longest hour of Nektar's life. When it
was nearly up, Ond's generator ran out of gas, sputtering to a stop.
"So the nants get us now," said Nektar, too wrung
out to care.
"I'm telling you, Nektar, all the nants are doing
from now on is running in reverse. They'll all turn back into ordinary
matter and be gone."
Out past the end of the yard there was a dense spot
in the swarm of nants. The patch mashed itself together and became--
"Chu!" shouted Nektar, running out toward him, Ond
close behind. "Oh, Chu!"
"Don't squeeze me," said Chu, shrugging his parents
away. Same old Chu. "I want to see Willy. Why don't the nants eat me?"
"They did," exulted Ond. "And then they spit you
back the same as before. That's why you don't remember. Willy will be
back. Willy and his parents and their house and all the other houses
and people too, and all the plants, and eventually even Mars. You did
good, Chu. 70FFDEF6, huh?"
For once Chu smiled. "I did good."
* * * *
* * * *
Copyright © 2006 Rudy Rucker
[Back to Table
of Contents]
A Flight of Numbers Fantastique Strange
by Beth Bernobich
Beth Bernobich lives in the wilds of Connecticut,
in a town where the cows outnumber the people, and the view from her
office includes wild turkeys, woods, and the neighbor's horse paddock.
Her short fiction has appeared in various venues including Strange
Horizons, The Nine Muses, and Sex in the System,
and she is currently working on a fantasy novel about magic and
pirates. In her first story for Asimov's, she takes us to an
alternate time and place where we can embark on...
Like every other visitation room in Aonach
Sanitarium--and Simon knew them all--this one was painfully bare, with
narrow windows set high in the walls. In spite of the brilliant
September sunlight, the air felt chilled, as though the thick glass had
leached away the sun's vitality, and a faint astringent smell lingered,
a hospital smell that Simon associated with having his tonsils removed
when he was twelve. He shivered and wished he had kept his frock coat
with him.
Across the room, his sister sat cross-legged on the
floor, her white gown billowing around her thin body.
"141955329. Times two. Exponent 25267. Add one."
Gwyn spoke slowly, enunciating each syllable with
painful care. Even so, her voice sounded furry--a side effect of the
drugs, Simon knew.
"1031980281. Times two. Exponent 25625. Subtract
one."
When Gwyn first began these litanies, Simon had
immediately recognized the numbers for simple primes. As the months and
years passed, however, the numbers swelled to fantastical lengths,
surpassing all the known tables. Simon could only assume these were
primes as well.
Tara Gwyn Madoc. Twenty-three. Her age too was a
prime number, as was his. Twins who had once been so close...
The faint bleating of a horn filtered through the
windows--most likely from a motorcar as it pressed through Awveline
City's crowded avenues. Simon rubbed his forehead, trying to massage
away an incipient headache.
Sit quietly with her, the doctors had
advised. Your presence serves to heal.
He saw no sign of it, however. When had their lives
changed from velvet curtains and silk-knotted carpets to this
whitewashed room? Even the walls had been stripped bare, the carpets
removed, and the floors sanded to eliminate splinters. Formerly, they
had allowed him a stool, but one day Gwyn seized the stool and flung it
at Simon's head.
"1031980281. Times two exponent 25625 add one,
Simon. Add one."
Simon snapped up his head. Had she really said his
name?
"353665707. Times two. 25814. Minus 1.
353665707*225814+1. 1958349*231415-1. 1958349*231415+1."
The numbers poured out so fast that Simon could
barely distinguish between them.
"1958349 times two exponent--"
Gwyn broke off, her face stricken as she groped for
the next number. A moment's hush followed, so profound Simon could
almost hear the sunlight beating against the windows.
"Gwyn?" he whispered, hoping she might hear him
today.
His sister's eyes went blank, and she began to rock
back and forth, keening. That too fit the pattern of their
visits--numbers, confusion, silence, grief, then anger.
Still keening, Gwyn lifted her hands toward the
barred windows, which cast faint blue shadows over the floor. In the
brilliant sunlight, the silvery scars on her wrists and palms stood out
against her pale skin. There was a theory associating particular
numbers with certain colors. So far there were no practical
applications, but several recent papers from Lîvod University in
Eastern Europe claimed to support the theory--
Without warning, Gwyn launched herself at Simon.
They crashed against the wall and rolled over, he grappling for her
wrists while she tore at his face with her fingernails, shrieking,
"Simon Simon Simon Simon Simon Simon."
The door banged open, and five attendants burst
into the room. Four of them dragged Gwyn away. The fifth helped Simon
to his feet.
"You've taken a cut, sir." The young man dabbed
Simon's forehead with a handkerchief.
Simon pushed away the attendant's hand. "Thank you.
It's nothing. Do not trouble yourself."
"No trouble at all, sir."
Meanwhile, Gwyn shrieked and cursed and sobbed as
the other attendants wrestled her into submission. Her pale blonde hair
fell in snarls over her face, ugly red blotches stained her cheeks, and
her mouth looked swollen. Simon could not tell if one of the attendants
had struck her, or if she had injured herself in the struggle.
I was right here. I should have heard a slap.
Before Simon could say anything, the four
attendants bundled Gwyn out the door. The remaining man gave one last
dab to Simon's forehead before he too departed. Simon drew a long
breath. He flexed his hands, which ached as though he'd been clenching
them.
"Mr. Madoc."
Doctor Lusk came into the room. His placid gaze
took in Simon's bleeding forehead and rumpled clothes. "A difficult
session," he said. "But not unexpected."
"We were too optimistic," Simon said.
"Hardly, sir. Say, rather, that we were hopeful.
Despite today's setback, I still believe your visits comfort your
sister. Minz and Gerhardt speak of the soothing effect of familiar
faces, and their latest research shows great promise."
Simon murmured, "Of course," his thoughts still on
Gwyn. Had she sounded more desperate today? And, yet, she had
remembered his name. That had to be a positive sign.
Still distracted by that possibility, Simon only
half-listened as Lusk escorted him to the sanitarium's foyer, speaking
in general terms about Gwyn's condition. It was a familiar topic, this
discourse on madness and obsession, and how a brilliant mind often
shattered under unbearable pressure, only to seek refuge in that which
had driven it mad.
For Gwyn was mad from too many numbers, and the
damage appeared irreversible. However, they were trying kindness, as
far as that went, and with Simon's permission, they employed some of
the more exotic cures--combinations of music and drugs, the newest
electrical therapy, and other techniques Simon didn't want to examine
too closely. Lusk spoke of finding the root cause, as though Gwyn were
a complex number whose illness they could calculate.
They came at last to the sanitarium's foyer, a vast
room filled with the sweet scent of roses, and decorated with opulent
rugs and rich hangings. Several women dressed in promenade gowns sat in
plush chairs by the windows. A lone man occupied a couch by the empty
fireplace, apparently absorbed in a book. As Doctor Lusk took his leave
from Simon, the man stood and approached.
"Pardon me. I'm told you might be Mr. Simon Madoc."
He was a tall man, with a lean tanned face that
certain women might call handsome. His eyes were warm and brown, his
gaze direct. He wore a well-cut black frock coat and silk vest.
Obviously an educated man, though his accent was hard to place.
Simon held out his hand. "I am Simon Madoc. But you
have the advantage of me, sir."
They shook hands, and the man smiled briefly.
"Perhaps I should start again. Commander Adrian Dee is my name. I'd
like a few words with you, if I may."
He spoke politely enough, but something in his
manner told Simon that the question was a perfunctory one. "What about?"
Another one of those business-like smiles. "I'd
rather talk outside, Mr. Madoc. There's a park nearby. I thought we
might walk along the Blackwater."
All the clues shifted--Dee's manner, the way his
gaze absorbed every detail--and Simon knew why Dee had sought him out. He's
come about the murders.
He studied Dee with greater wariness. "I'm happy to
assist you in whatever way possible, Commander, but if you've come with
questions about the cases from last spring, I've remembered nothing
new."
"I didn't say you had, Mr. Madoc. Please. Come with
me."
They exited the foyer and set off along the
sanitarium's graveled pathways. Simon expected Dee to begin his
questions at once, but Dee remained silent, gazing from side to side as
they passed along a winding path bordered by late-blooming lilies,
their rich scent hanging heavy in the warm air. Though it was still
early afternoon, the grounds were nearly empty, and, from certain
angles, Simon could almost imagine himself at home on his estates. It
was for that reason, as well as its reputable doctors, that he had
chosen Aonach Sanitarium for Gwyn's confinement.
"You are a man of impressive wealth," Dee said.
Recalled abruptly from his reverie, Simon nearly
stumbled. "And you a man of abrupt turns, Mr. Dee. Or should I call you
Commander?"
"As you wish," Dee said with a faint smile. "And I
merely observed the fact in passing. Forgive me if I trespassed into
your private concerns."
"Of course," Simon said automatically. "Besides,
curiosity and questions are part of your trade, are they not,
Commander?"
"They are, Mr. Madoc. And for you as well, am I
right?"
Simon shrugged. "As the poet once said, ‘The tools
of mathematics are a curious set--the eye, the hand, the pen, the
brain. It is with these instruments, we cast our net. And bring to
earth a flight of numbers fantastique strange.'"
Dee smiled with recognition of the lines. "Henry
Donne. Obscure Anglian poet of the late sixteenth century."
"Obscure for many reasons," Simon replied. "His
meter falters more often than not, but I find his sentiments true."
They had come to the outer gates, which opened onto
a pleasant boulevard, filled with carriages and the occasional
motorcar. With Dee leading, they crossed into the park, where a series
of well-tended footpaths soon brought them to the Blackwater, a dark
and sluggish river that wound through Awveline City's heart. It was a
sunny day and other pedestrians strolled the walkways--women in
silk-lined pelisses, their faces hidden beneath sweeping hats; men in
stiff-collared shirts and bowlers.
"As you've guessed, I've come about the murders
last spring."
Dee's voice was curiously light, as ethereal as
sunlight. Simon's skin prickled at the sound. "I thought the police
gave up their investigation for lack of evidence."
"The department merely suspended their inquiries;
they did not close the case."
"And now?"
"And now we have reopened it. Or rather, the
murderer has."
Simon stopped abruptly. "What do you mean?"
"We've had another death, Mr. Madoc. A young woman
named Maeve Kiley."
The news struck Simon like a physical blow. He'd
talked to Maeve just yesterday afternoon.
"When?" he whispered. "How?"
"Last night," Dee said. "We haven't definite word
yet, but we think sometime after midnight. A groundskeeper found her
body at dawn, near the commons."
Simon stared at Dee, still unable to take in the
news properly. All around them, the autumn day continued, serene and
lovely. A half-dozen balloons drifted across the skies, their motors
silent at this distance--blue messenger craft heading across Éireann's
Sea to neighboring Albion or the Anglian Dependencies. Grand air-yachts
in silver and emerald. A single red balloon floated above them all.
"We've notified Lord Kiley about his daughter," Dee
continued in that soft strange tone. "And we are talking to certain
people who might have useful information. However, I would appreciate
your silence until we make our formal announcement of the crime."
With an effort, Simon recovered himself. "How do
you know it's the same murderer?"
"The evidence so far supports our theory."
He could be speaking of mathematical theorems and
their proofs, not of a young woman slaughtered by a madman. Dislike
sparked inside Simon, and he had to consciously keep that reaction from
his voice. "And you want it kept a secret. Why?"
"Let me say only that your Provost pleaded strongly
for discretion. He plans on making a general announcement tomorrow. You
knew the girl, did you not?"
"Of course I knew her!"
The words burst out of him, loud enough to startle
a passerby. Simon wiped his forehead and tried to calm himself. "Of
course I knew her," he repeated quietly.
A pretty girl with delicate features and creamy
skin, all the more fair against her coal-dark eyes and hair. Simon
remembered how her cheeks flushed when she argued a theory in lectures.
It was hard to take in that she was dead.
A breeze ruffled the Blackwater's surface, drawing
silvery lines over the dark waters--waters that had cradled the
murderer's first victim. The season had been early spring, the soft
twilight air filled with newly blooming flowers.
"Did you like her?" Dee asked.
Simon thrust his hands into his pockets to still
their trembling. "I--I respected her greatly, Commander Dee."
"What about the others?"
"Are you asking if I liked them, or respected them?"
"Both. I'm sorry to disturb you with these
questions, when you've surely answered them before."
You know I have not, Simon thought. When
they questioned him five months ago, the police had merely requested an
accounting of his activities for every night the murderer struck. No
one had asked Simon about personal matters, nor had they requested his
opinion of his fellow students' abilities. He suspected the Provost had
used his political influence to shield the students, and thus protected
the University against further scandal.
But Dee was evidently waiting for some kind of
response. "I knew them all," Simon said. "In some cases, I knew more
than I liked. It's a large university, but a small department--the
graduate department, that is."
Dee nodded. "The Queen's Constabulary is much like
that."
Simon's pulse jumped, and he had to suppress a
start. The Queen's Constabulary of Éireann did not normally concern
itself with anything outside royal affairs. But with Maeve being Lord
Kiley's daughter, the matter had become one for a higher authority.
"You look unsettled, Mr. Madoc."
Simon rubbed his hand over his face. "Of course I
am unsettled, Commander. You bring me distressing news. Very
distressing."
"Understood. Come, let us keep walking."
He motioned toward the path. After a moment's
hesitation, Simon shrugged and set off down the path. Dee kept pace
with him with long easy strides. He seemed unsurprised by Simon's
outburst, nor did he seem impatient to ask more questions. "I've read
about the new research in mathematics," he said. "Some of the newer
theories, those from Lîvod and Estonia, are quite intriguing, if
somewhat whimsical."
This time, Simon guessed that the abrupt shifts in
conversation were deliberate. "You mean the theory of colors and
numbers?"
"Yes, those. But also the ones concerning
electrical properties of certain equations."
Surprisingly, Dee seemed well informed about the
current theories, even about the exotic corner of number theory Simon
had chosen for his doctoral thesis.
"How numbers affect the dreams," Dee said. "Is that
a fair description?"
"Not quite," Simon said. "My theory depends upon
the concept that numbers have both abstract and tangible qualities.
That is, we use numbers to measure and quantify, but we also use them
to express theories completely divorced from the physical realm. I
believe we might take that concept one more step--that numbers have a
spiritual quality as well."
"Some might call that numerology."
Dee spoke politely enough, but Simon's face
immediately heated up. "How would you know?"
"Because I studied mathematics myself. I never
completed my degree, which I sometimes regret. However, I read the
journals still."
So the detective was a failed mathematician. That
would explain much. "My apologies, Commander Dee," he said, somewhat
stiffly. "I've had many arguments about my thesis. I've become somewhat
sensitive on the topic."
Dee shrugged. "We all have our prickly moments. I
understand your sister also intended to study mathematics at Awveline
University. I spoke with your advisor, Professor Oswalt, this morning,
and he mentioned her name. He said she had begun work on prime numbers
before the illness overtook her."
"What does that have to do with your investigation,
Commander?"
"Nothing, Mr. Madoc. I was merely expressing my
sympathy, however clumsily."
They had reached the next bridge. One of the main
boulevards crossed the Blackwater here, leading into the city's
financial district. Simon stopped and faced Dee. "Have you any more
questions, Commander?"
Dee tilted his head and studied Simon a moment
before answering. "None for today, Mr. Madoc. The official
investigation begins tomorrow after Doctor O'Neill makes his
announcement. I'll send someone by your quarters to take your formal
statement." He smiled, and this time it seemed genuine. "I thank you,
Mr. Madoc, for your company and your patience."
He held out his hand. Simon shook it, noting the
strength in his grip. "Good day then, Commander."
"Good day to you, Mr. Madoc."
Dee turned to the bridge walkway and soon blended
into the crowd of clerks and messengers. Simon lingered a moment longer
by the river banks, taking in for the first time the sunlight upon the
autumn leaves, shimmering like so many raindrops. His gaze returned to
the river and he shuddered. Douglas Kerr's body had been discovered not
far from this bridge, his throat slashed and his face hacked into a
purpled bloody mass.
Before the University had recovered, other murders
had followed. Harry Sullivan. Agnes Doyle. Timothy Morgan. All of them
graduate students--three in the mathematics department. The newspapers
had focused immediately on that fact. They dwelt in loving detail upon
university politics, the youth of the victims, and any irregularities
in their past. That the murderer had mutilated his victims with a knife
only heightened the titillation.
A madman, said the newspapers.
Surely not one of us, said the Provost,
thinking first of his reputation, so entwined with the University's.
The police had made no public statements,
preferring to ask their questions in private. In the end they had run
out of questions, and the cases remained on hold.
Until now.
Simon glanced up. Above the city, the skies arced
clear and blue, empty of balloons for the moment. Then he glimpsed a
speck moving across the brilliant sky--the red balloon from earlier,
floating higher and higher toward the sky's limit.
* * * *
He arrived at the mathematics quadrant just moments
before the clock tower struck the hour. Cursing his lateness, he ran up
the steps and into the lecture hall. A quick scan of the room showed
him that Emmett and Susan had saved him a seat near the back. He sidled
along the row and sank into the chair between them.
"Late," Emmett murmured.
"Within reasonable deviation," Simon replied.
Susan shook her head. "Certain combinations do
prove to be predictable."
Simon managed a smile at the familiar exchange,
which had hardly varied over the four years they had known one another.
Susan, dark and neat and practical. Emmett, tall and fair and angular,
his looks so much like Simon's that many mistook them for brothers.
"How was Gwyn?" Emmett asked.
"The same. Always the same."
Emmett glanced around the room, then leaned close.
"A detective came by the library this morning. A man named Dee. I told
him where he might find you. I hope that was right."
Simon made a show of arranging his pens and books
before saying, "He's with the police, Emmett. Of course you did right."
He ought to tell them about Maeve, in spite of
Dee's orders, but he could not think how to phrase it without sounding
trite. Hello, did you hear? Maeve died last night. Murdered by a
lunatic.
A door rattled at the front of the lecture hall.
Professor Oswalt stalked through to his podium, his arms filled with
books and papers, his white hair floating in an unruly halo. The next
moment, a side door banged open. Seán Blake, a third year graduate
student, darted through and made for an empty seat behind Simon. Papers
spilled from his books, and he had a hurried, disheveled look.
"Ne'er a cab to be found," he commented with a grin.
Simon shrugged, aware of Emmett's sidelong glance
and how Susan had pursed her lips in obvious distaste. Blake ordinarily
did not speak to them, except in passing before exams. He was a student
of the fringes, dabbling at his studies in between gambling and other
questionable pursuits. His family had little money, and Simon often
wondered how he could afford to stay at University.
Now Blake leaned over his desk, between Emmett and
Simon. "No luck today," he whispered to them. "But I can try again
tomorrow. Will that do?"
His breath smelled sour, as though he'd been
drinking already. Emmett shuddered and looked away determinedly. Simon
turned around. "What are you talking about?"
Blake smirked. "Oh, so we're the chaste and pure
today. I thought you two might not dare--"
He broke off, and Simon was suddenly aware of a
thick silence around them. Professor Oswalt was gazing fixedly at them.
"My apologies for being tardy," he said. "Please do not let it overset
you, Mr. Madoc, Mr. Blake."
Simon bent over his desk, his face hot. Blake
muttered something unintelligible, but resumed his seat. Oswalt nodded.
"Today's lecture," he rapped out. "Electrical impulses and higher-order
numbers. Mathematics? Numerology? Or gin-fantasy?"
Someone in the back row barked out a laugh, just as
quickly smothered. Oswalt gazed steadily at the culprit, one eyebrow
lifted. "Perhaps someone experimented with these theorems last night,"
he said dryly. "Indeed, that might explain your appearance, Mr.
Blake."
Emmett coughed. Susan, more discreet, covered her
smile with her hand. The rest of the students settled into quiet, and
with a last glance around the hall, Professor Oswalt launched into the
day's lecture.
* * * *
The first incident took place during the winter
holidays, shortly after their nineteenth birthday. Simon had attended
his first semester at University, taking advanced classes; Gwyn had
elected to remain with their aunt and uncle, pursuing her private
research. When he arrived home from the train station, Simon learned
that Gwyn had gone out walking in the gardens. She had left word for
him to meet her there.
Footprints led him through the gardens and topiary,
past the sunken garden with its pool lying silvery and quiescent
beneath the gray skies. Once or twice, he thought he saw a flickering
movement between the evergreen shrubs, but when he called out Gwyn's
name, no one answered.
He found her, at last, huddled under a thorn bush
near the gamekeeper's old hut. She was barefoot, dressed only in a thin
shift. The tatters from her winter frock hung from one of the bushes.
Simon knelt beside his sister. "Gwyn? Gywn, what
happened?"
Gwyn looked around vaguely. She must have been here
for hours, Simon thought. Her skin was red, her lips chapped, and tears
gleamed in her eyes. "It was a number, Simon. I followed it...."
Her voice trailed off, and she frowned, as though
confused.
Simon touched her arm gently. "Gwyn," he said
softly. "Did someone hurt you?"
Her eyes went wide and blank. Her mouth worked, as
though she would speak. Then she screamed.
* * * *
I was a coward. I said I was fetching my uncle,
but I was really running away.
Simon tapped his pencil against his palm in an
irregular rhythm. A blank sheet of paper faced him, one edge faintly
darkened where he'd rubbed his thumb absentmindedly. Unable to face
ordinary conversation with Emmett and Susan, he'd sequestered himself
in the library, leaving only to take supper at a nearby tavern. Now the
mutton lay heavily in his stomach, and the over-cooked vegetables had
left an unpleasant taste in his mouth.
Maeve was dead. The phrase echoed inside his head.
Strange, he still could not quite take in that she was gone.
He glanced out the window. A harvest moon hung low
in the sky, its orange disc sharply drawn against the black night. He
and his uncle had called the doctors that same day; within a week, they
had removed Gwyn to the hospital in Awveline City.
Only the best for her, he thought now. The
best drugs. The best treatment--
The floorboards creaked behind him. Simon twisted
around to see Emmett Moore standing quite close.
"Why didn't you tell me about Maeve?" Emmett said
harshly.
Simon hesitated, not certain how to reply. Emmett
must have mistaken his silence for a refusal to answer, because his
mouth twitched into a grimace. "Confused, Simon? That's not like you."
"No, I--"
"That's why that detective wanted you, isn't it? He
told you about Maeve Kiley."
"He did. He asked me not to say anything until
tomorrow. Who told you?"
"Her sister." Emmett pressed both hands against his
cheeks, as though to suppress an ache. "I thought it peculiar when I
heard about O'Neill's assembly tomorrow," he said in a muffled voice.
"Even when I didn't see Maeve at her afternoon lectures, I didn't think
anything amiss. I knew she was spending extra time with her advisors,
and that I'd see her at supper. It wasn't until she didn't show that
I--"
His voice broke. Simon started to speak, but Emmett
waved for him to stay silent. He soon mastered himself. "I went to her
rooms. Her sister was there with a crowd of servants, packing Maeve's
belongings. She told me what happened."
Simon touched Emmett's arm and felt him trembling
beneath the apparent control. "Emmett, I'm sorry."
His friend drew a shuddering breath. "Thank you.
Whatever that means. I was so angry. Not with you. With--"
"I understand," Simon said softly. "Come. It's
nearly ten. We'll go back to my rooms for coffee."
Emmett wiped away his tears. "I would like that."
Outside, the wind had picked up, and clouds raced
across the moon's face. Simon and Emmett buttoned their overcoats and
turned up their collars before venturing from the portico's shelter.
Emmett shivered. "Last week I boiled in the lecture
halls."
"It's the turning point of seasons," Simon said.
The sound of the wind sifting through leaves recalled Gwyn's voice,
reciting her numbers, and he had the unsettling impression of memories
blurring together, like photographs of dancers whirling across the
stage. He shook his head to dispel the sensation.
They set a fast pace across the empty green, while
leaves whirled and danced about them. Few students were about at this
hour, and the buildings loomed against the night sky. Simon could taste
rain in the air. Soon frost would silver the pathways, the winds would
strip the trees completely, and the world would become like an ink
sketch, with sharp black lines and shades of gray.
A harder gust of wind caught him full in the face.
Simon ducked his head, blinking away tears. Ahead, he heard Emmett's
footsteps slow, then come to a stop.
"Simon."
Simon looked up to see Emmett pointing toward a
spot farther ahead. Squinting against the wind, he made out a dark mass
sprawled upon the brick walkway. Whatever it was lay motionless, except
for a fluttering edge of cloth, as though a blanket or cloak had worked
loose from the body's weight.
His skin prickled. We don't know it's a body.
Emmett took hold of Simon's hand. "Come on. We have
to see."
Together they approached the thing. No, a man.
Simon could make out the head, resting on the grass. One arm was
invisible beneath the cloak, the other extended, as though reaching for
something in the last moments of life.
Emmett knelt and pulled back the cloak, exposing
the face. "It's Colin Rees."
Simon couldn't make sense out of his words at
first. Colin? Dead? Numb with disbelief, he knelt beside Emmett and
touched Colin's face, which looked white and stark beneath the strong
moonlight. Blood trickled from the slack mouth, painting a black trail
over Colin's cheek and onto his collar. Simon jerked back his hand.
"We'll have to contact Commander Dee," Emmett said.
"Shouldn't we call a doctor first?"
"He's dead, Simon. He's past any doctor's help."
Emmett's voice sounded muffled and strange. The
wind, Simon thought, or was it the pounding in his temples that
distorted his friend's voice? He stumbled to his feet, then fell down,
sprawling to avoid Colin's body.
"Simon, what's wrong?"
"Nothing. I--"
Emmett gripped his arm and pulled him upright.
"It's the body," he said. "You're faint because of seeing the body."
Simon shook his head. "I don't know." He gulped
down a lungful of cold air. Another. He was about to say he felt
better, when he saw a shadow among the trees, not ten feet away. At
first, he thought it was just branches, swaying in the wind, but then
the moon broke through the clouds, and he distinctly saw the figure of
a man.
"Emmett, look," he whispered.
Emmett straightened up. "What do you see?"
The stranger turned and ran.
"Stop!" Simon shouted. He sprinted after the man,
ignoring Emmett's shout. The man dove in the alley between two nearby
dormitories. Before Simon could follow the stranger down the alley,
Emmett overtook Simon, and yanked him to the ground.
"Are you mad?" Emmett wheezed, falling to his knees
beside Simon. "What were you doing?"
"Didn't you see him?" A cramp took hold of Simon.
He doubled over, retching.
"Who? I see that you're sick. Here, let me wipe
your face." Emmett took out a handkerchief and cleaned the mud and
vomit from Simon's face.
Simon pushed Emmett's hand away. "There. Can't you
see him? There!"
He pointed frantically toward the dormitories. A
shaft of moonlight illuminated the alley, plainly showing the man at
the far end, but just as Emmett turned around, the stranger vanished
around the corner.
* * * *
"Tell me where you spent the afternoon, Mr. Madoc."
Simon pressed the heels of his hands against his
eyes. Hours had passed since he and Emmett had tracked down the night
sentries and led them to Colin's body. By now he wished only for the
solitude of his rooms.
"I was in the library," he said, "writing up notes
from Professor Oswalt's lecture. I--how much do you want to hear?"
"Everything. Do not worry about boring us, Mr.
Madoc."
"Yes. I see. Well then." Simon massaged his face
again. He could still smell the blood and vomit on his skin. "I spent
some hours writing my notes. Around seven o'clock I went out for
dinner, then went directly back to the library. May I have more water?"
Dee signaled the nearest uniformed policeman, who
refilled Simon's glass. Simon drank half the water in one swallow,
grimacing at its metallic taste. Dee waited patiently until Simon set
the glass down.
"You attended Professor Oswalt's lecture after we
parted," he continued. "Is that correct?"
"Yes. Emmett Moore can tell you that I was there.
Susan Liddell can as well--"
"--and if I need confirmation, I shall surely ask
them, sir. Right now, I wish to hear your account. Did you walk to the
University or ride?"
"I took a cab."
"Directly to the lecture?"
"No, not directly. Cabs aren't permitted on the
grounds. In any case, my rooms are in the square opposite the East
Gates. I stopped by to fetch my gown and notebooks for the lecture."
"Anything else?"
"Some pens and a book I had promised to Susan."
"Did you meet anyone, talk to anyone, between your
rooms and the lecture hall?"
Simon shook his head. "No. No one."
Dee studied him a moment. His eyes, which had
appeared so warm that afternoon, now appeared hard and bright in his
weathered face. It was, Simon thought, as though Dee had stripped away
every superfluous quality, leaving behind only that relentless
curiosity.
"Very well," Dee said. "What next? You came to the
lecture hall. Whom did you first see?"
They covered Simon's activities from when he and
Dee parted by the Blackwater, to when the police arrived at the murder
scene. Throughout, Dee's voice remained calm, his manner detached, but
his attention to detail was meticulous. In the background, Simon could
hear the scratch of pens moving over paper. Three officers were taking
notes in parallel, as though Dee did not trust the account to a single
chronicler.
Eventually they reached the point when Emmett Moore
approached Simon in the library.
"What was the hour?" Dee asked.
"Near ten. I remember the hour bell ringing just as
we left the building."
"And how would you say Mr. Moore appeared?"
Simon paused, sipped more of his water. "Upset, of
course."
"At you?"
"No!" Simon slammed the glass onto the tabletop,
sloshing water over the sides. Hands shaking, he mopped up the spill
with his handkerchief. "I'm sorry for my outburst, Commander. It's been
a long day."
"To be sure, Mr. Madoc. We are all a bit weary and
shaken. Tell me, if you can, exactly how Mr. Moore appeared. Upset, you
said. Did he seem angry? Grieving? Nervous?"
His mouth tasted like cotton, but Simon resisted
the urge to request more water. "Do you suspect him? Surely not?"
Adrian Dee's expression remained bland. "I suspect
everyone, Mr. Madoc. Did you know Colin Rees?"
The sudden shift in topic caught Simon off guard,
and, for a moment, he couldn't collect his thoughts into an answer.
"Yes," he said slowly. "I knew him. Not as well as Emmett does--did.
But Colin attended a number of mathematics lectures, so we talked from
time to time."
"About electrical impulses in numbers?"
Simon thought he heard mockery in Dee's level
voice, and his cheeks turned hot. "Yes."
"But you were not friends."
"No. Colleagues."
"Respected colleagues, you might say. I understand.
Do you know if he formed any closer ties with the other mathematics
students?"
So far he'd answered freely, but now Simon began to
mistrust the shape of Dee's questioning, which seemed designed to draw
out his opinions in dangerous ways. "Not that I know of."
Dee favored him with another thoughtful look, but
apparently he had no further interest in Colin Rees, because he went
back to the step-by-step questions, asking Simon about his departure
with Emmett Moore from the library, what they saw from the portico and
walk, who first noticed the body, and when Simon observed the unknown
fugitive.
"Man or woman?" Dee asked.
"A man. At least, I believe so."
A pause. "Tell us exactly what you saw."
Simon considered how to phrase it. "First I only
saw a movement. I thought it was the wind, moving the tree branches,
but then I clearly saw a shadow amongst the trees. I said something to
Emmett, and whoever it was started running."
"Yet you are certain it was a man."
"I am."
"So. A man, standing in the shadows. He ran, and
you gave chase. Very foolhardy of you, Mr. Madoc."
"I know. I wasn't thinking very clearly. Emmett
shouted for me to stop, but all I could think was that I had to catch
the murderer before he escaped."
Dee nodded. "I see. Go on."
Simon licked his dry lips. Without a word, the same
policeman refilled his glass. Simon drank the entire glass, trying to
ignore how Dee watched him. "I chased him across the green," he said,
"and toward the first-year dormitories. Emmett caught up and tackled me
to the ground. By that time, the stranger got away. But before he did,
I had a clear look at him in the moonlight."
"You saw his face?"
"No." Simon closed his eyes, trying to recall
exactly what he had seen. Mist and shadows. The knife-cold wind
blurring his vision. The hiss of leaves sliding over leaves. A dark
figure outlined against the stone wall of the dormitory.
"He wore a strange squashed hat--nothing like the
usual tall hat--and a loose coat. What with his hat pushed low and the
moonlight, I could not make out his face. But it was a man."
"Are you certain of what you saw? Mr. Moore says
you took ill by the body."
"I am quite certain," Simon said evenly. "I knew by
his height and his clothes and the way he stood."
"Just so." Dee exchanged a glance with one of his
colleagues. "Mr. Madoc, I should tell you that we've spoken with Mr.
Moore. He does not recall any stranger, man or woman."
"Impossible. Emmett ran after me. He threw me to
the ground and said I was a fool to chase the man."
"Mr. Madoc, your friend was quite clear about that
point. I saw no one, he told us, but with trees and
darkness and clouds over the moon, I'm not surprised."
Simon shook his head. "I cannot believe he said
that. Sure there were clouds, but the moon was bright enough to see by."
Dee's expression did not change, but there was a
flicker in his eyes, as his gaze shifted from Simon to the other
policeman. "Tell me about your meeting yesterday with Seán Blake," he
said.
"I had no meeting with Seán Blake."
"Do not lie to me, Mr. Madoc, else things will go
badly."
Simon reached for his water glass, then remembered
it was empty. In a level voice he said, "There was no meeting,
Commander. Not yesterday. Not ever. No matter what he said--"
"Seán Blake said nothing, Mr. Madoc. My sources are
other witnesses. Three students have commented on seeing two men
outside the dining halls near dusk. One was Seán Blake. The other was a
tall fair-haired man, well-dressed. Normally they would have thought
nothing, except that the fair-haired man seemed quite agitated."
"Any number of men could fit that description."
"No, sir. No, they could not. We have a list of
those who resemble this description, who are also commonly seen on the
University grounds. You are on that list. So are three others,
including your friend Emmett Moore. Do you deny meeting with Seán
Blake?"
"I do." His voice came out as a whisper. Louder, he
repeated, "I do deny it. I cannot explain it, however. You shall have
to take my word."
"That we shall, Mr. Madoc. That we shall."
Simon thought the interview done, but Dee launched
into another series of questions about Simon's activities for the
previous week--every lecture, every session in the library, every
person who spoke to him, or who could confirm his whereabouts. "We are
not singling you out, Mr. Madoc," Dee said, during a pause. "We are
asking everyone the same questions. Mr. Moore sits in another room at
headquarters, and Mr. Blake in another yet. Tomorrow we shall interview
Miss Liddell. I cannot expect you to like our methods, but I do expect
your cooperation."
"I am cooperating," Simon said wearily.
"Yes, you are." But to Simon's ear, Dee's tone
sounded ambiguous. "Tell me," he went on, "about the arrangements you
have with your uncle. He manages your estates, does he not?"
"He manages our estates," Simon said, with
a slight emphasis. "My sister and I own the lands jointly. Why do you
need to know this?"
"To complete my understanding of your
circumstances, Mr. Madoc. Your parents left everything--land and
money--to you without division, is that not so?"
"Yes. We had talked earlier about dividing the
property--the will allowed us to alter the original arrangement once we
came of age--but then my sister took ill."
"And so you kept things as they were."
Simon nodded, but his mind had wandered. He was
seeing Gwyn's face, chapped by hours in the cold, and hearing her
sing-song voice as she talked about following a number. When Dee ended
the interview, he stood and shook hands mechanically.
"I'll have them call you a cab," Dee said.
"Remember that we might need to speak with you tomorrow."
A uniformed policeman escorted Simon from the
building and hailed him a cab. Simon climbed inside and collapsed. His
entire body ached, as though he had worked every muscle from his scalp
to his toes. When the cab stopped before his boarding house, he climbed
down stiffly and was grateful when his valet met him at the door.
Garret removed Simon's grubby coat without comment and handed him a hot
drink.
Simon drank down the tea in one long swallow.
"Thank you, Tom. No need for you to stay up. I'll take myself to bed."
"As you wish, sir."
Simon stumbled into his bedroom and closed the
door. His hands were shaking again, and he nearly called Garret back to
help him unbutton his shirt. It was then he noticed the stain on his
sleeve. Blood, he realized, suddenly queasy. Colin's blood, warm to the
touch.
* * * *
Their uncle invited Professor Glasfryn to visit the
spring after they turned thirteen. Glasfryn was a retired professor,
Uncle Niall told them, and had taught mathematics at Éireann's largest
university, in Awveline City. A man of considerable reputation, their
Aunt Sophie added.
Glasfryn arrived at the house in mid-afternoon.
Simon watched the liveried footman help the old man disembark from the
carriage. He looked nothing like Simon had imagined. Old, yes. But with
a face so brown and seamed, it was as though he'd spent his years
laboring in the sun, not confined to offices and lectures halls. Gwyn
stood silently beside Simon, but he could tell she was studying
Glasfryn as intently as he did.
They took an early tea in the parlor while Aunt
Sophie fussed over their guest, and Uncle Niall explained at tedious
length about the twins' schooling. Glasfryn stirred his tea and nibbled
at the scones, but it was clear to Simon that he was ignoring their
uncle.
"Let me talk to them," he said, interrupting Aunt
Sophie's third inquiry about his health.
Aunt Sophie bit her lips, clearly irritated. Uncle
Niall started to make excuses why he ought to remain present, but when
Professor Glasfryn waved them away absently, their uncle rose and
motioned for Aunt Sophie to come with him.
The old man began with straightforward questions
about their lessons. They answered dutifully, just as they did with
their tutors. Without their uncle to explain and repeat himself, the
interview lasted only a quarter hour.
Glasfryn fell silent and studied them a few moments
through rheumy brown eyes. "What do you think about numbers?" he asked
suddenly.
Simon and Gwyn blinked. "What do you mean?" Simon
asked.
"The ancient Greeks thought numbers were dead.
Myself, I wonder if they were right. Maybe mathematics is like so much
lumber. Take the sticks and build a house."
Gwyn's cheeks flushed pink. "What about Pythagoras?"
"Answer my question first."
His tone was blunt, but Gwyn smiled, unflustered.
"If you view numbers as dead, then you imply a dead house, and one that
invites termites. Besides, the premise is wrong."
Simon caught his breath at her words, but
Glasfryn's mouth widened into a slow pleased smile. "How so, young
miss?"
"You assume a universal quality of men, just as
your statement assumes a universal quality of mathematics, or even of
numbers themselves."
"Does it follow, then, that you believe numbers
exist apart from mathematics?"
A slight hesitation. "I do."
Another pause, while Glasfryn drank down his cold
tea. When he spoke again, it was to ask Gwyn more questions. She
answered--tersely at first, then with growing volubility. Glasfryn
eventually turned his attention to Simon and, in the same way, drew out
more and more of what the twins had worked at in mathematics, their
private research as well as what they studied under their tutors.
Questions soon gave way to discussion. With the
professor leading, they spoke of topics ranging from the mundane to the
bizarre--of the origins of mathematics, of whether numbers had
undiscovered properties invisible to the ordinary mind, and the newest
theories from Brittany, Gaul, and the Dietsch Empire. Twice their aunt
pleaded they stop for dinner. Both times, the professor waved her away.
After another interval, a troop of servants brought in trays of covered
plates and pots of tea, leaving them on the sideboard. Simon didn't
remember eating, but he assumed they did, because later the servants
retrieved the piles of dirty dishes.
The bells were ringing midnight when the professor
rose and held out his hands to them both. "We must have you at
Awveline, and soon," he said. "I shall speak with your uncle tomorrow."
The old professor slept late and departed for
Awveline shortly after luncheon. Simon and Gwyn watched his departure
from the sitting room window. Once the carriage disappeared through the
gates, Gwyn took Simon's hand. "Come with me," she said, leading him
outside.
Simon retained only vague impressions from that
walk. The sunlight upon Gwyn's hair. The crunch of autumn leaves. The
woodland scents of pines and damp earth and the warm pressure from his
sister's hand as she led him deeper into the wilderness.
* * * *
The next morning, it took three cups of strong
coffee before Simon could call himself awake. With Garrett's help, he
dressed in his best black suit, then walked the short distance to
Emmett's rooms, where Susan had already arrived. Susan's eyes had a
dull bruised look, as though she had been weeping for hours.
"You heard about Colin," Simon said.
She jerked her chin in an abbreviated nod. "Emmett
came by my rooms last night. Come. We should hurry."
They took a cab to the University's front gates and
set a brisk pace across the University grounds to the assembly hall.
Even so, they found nearly every seat claimed. At first, Simon took
strange comfort in the huge audience, but as he listened to the
Provost's long unctuous speech, his mood soured. Colin and Maeve
deserved better.
Throughout the assembly, Emmett wept in silence.
Susan stared at O'Neill, her dark face grim. Her expression changed
only once, when the Provost announced he would suspend classes for a
week, in honor of the dead. "In honor of the police and their
investigation," she murmured with a bitter smile.
The moment the Provost dismissed them, Susan led
them out of the building and onto the green, where crowds of students
lingered. "We'll go have a cup of tea," she said. "The three of us.
We'll talk or not, but if we do, we'll make more sense than that idiot."
"I'd like that," Emmett said. "Simon, what about
you?"
Through the mobs, Simon caught sight of Seán Blake.
He immediately looked in the opposite direction, only to see Professor
Oswalt emerge from the crowds. Oswalt immediately made for Simon. "Mr.
Madoc. I'm glad to find you here. Would you have time for a short talk?"
Simon glanced at Susan and Emmett. "Certainly, sir."
"We'll come by later," Susan told him.
The faculty quadrant proved to be nearly empty.
Simon followed Oswalt into the building occupied by the mathematics
professors and up the stairs to Oswalt's second-story office. Oswalt
ushered Simon inside, then shut the door and turned the lock.
A general disorder met Simon's eye. Stacks of books
covered the long side-table, mixed in with loose papers, covered in
calculations. Used cups and saucers were shoved up against the coffee
pot and tins of spices, which bore Arabic lettering. More papers
covered Oswalt's desk as well.
"I heard what happened with you and Moore," Oswalt
said. "Terrible shock. Terrible. Come, sit." He indicated a chair,
which Simon took. "You went to assembly, yes?"
"Yes, sir."
"Then you know about classes being suspended. Good
idea. I'm glad O'Neill decided for it. Last night he wanted to keep up
the pretense, but after Rees died.... "Oswalt sighed. "I'm babbling.
The prerogative of old men, just as it is the prerogative of young men
to despise that same babbling. So then, let us be forthright. You
should know that I'm taking a short sabbatical."
Simon started. "Why, sir?"
"Let us call it a break in habit--one to clear the
mind and eye alike." He shot Simon a sharp glance. "Are you worried
about your studies?"
"I hardly know, sir."
"So I gather. Well, let us discuss your studies,
since those are my chief responsibility. Would you like a cup of tea?
No, it seems I have none. Will coffee be acceptable? I brewed a pot not
long ago."
Simon accepted a cup of hot, bitter coffee,
seasoned with cardamom and lightened by thick cream.
Oswalt filled his own cup and busied himself with
the spice tins a moment. "As I said, I'm taking a sabbatical, but I
shan't disappear from the University. Unlike my coffee, any worries you
have are groundless."
He moved a heap of papers to one side of his desk.
Rows and rows of calculations, Simon noticed, as he glanced over them.
Then his skin went cold as he recognized the complicated formulae. He
had presented these same formulae to Oswalt the previous semester.
And he'd rejected them.
He glanced to see Oswalt studying him with an
unsmiling face.
"How goes your research?" Oswalt said.
"It goes ... with difficulty, sir."
"I warned you about that."
"You did, sir."
Simon took another sip of coffee. He wondered if
Oswalt would admit to reviewing Simon's work, but the professor's next
comment was about a new monograph from a Frankish mathematician that
had caused a stir. They discussed the theory a while. When Simon
finished his coffee, Oswalt offered him more, but Simon politely
declined.
"Then I must beg your indulgence and bid you
good-day," Oswalt said. "I've stumbled upon an interesting line of
thinking and would like to mark good progress by the afternoon. But do
come again, especially if you have questions concerning your research.
I would not like it said that I abandoned my students. And speaking of
that, I meant to ask before--how goes it with your sister?"
Simon's stomach gave an uncomfortable lurch at this
change in topic. "Not well, sir. But the doctors are hopeful."
Oswalt shook his head. "Then we must hope, but it
grieves me to see such a bright promise so lost. So sad..."
Their interview trailed off into commonplace
exchanges, and Oswalt's repeated assurances that Simon should not
hesitate to come again if he had questions. Simon descended the stairs,
more dissatisfied with himself than before.
What did I expect? he wondered.
He took a footpath to the nearest gates--away from
the University. Away from the recent deaths. The day had turned
unseasonably warm; the sun had already burned away the fog, and the sky
overhead had cleared to a brassy blue. Outside the University grounds,
motorcars and carriages choked the wide avenues. The world in general
appeared oblivious to the murders.
"News! News of the day!" A boy in a shabby coat
thrust a newssheet at Simon. "News of the day, governor? Death in high
places. Scandal in the capital."
Still preoccupied, Simon paid the boy and stuffed
the newssheet into his pocket. A horn blatted nearby, and an argument
broke out between a cabbie and his customer. Simon hurried down the
sidewalk. He had to get away from the crowds and the noise.
He hailed a cab. "To Aonach Sanitarium," he said,
climbing inside.
"Right, sir."
The cabbie maneuvered his horses and cab into the
thoroughfare. Simon settled back and pulled the newssheet from his
pocket.
Sensation in Court, read the headlines. A
renowned balloonist and scientist, the Queen's presumed lover, had
plunged to his death. Causes uncertain. Investigation to be conducted
by the Queen's Constabulary.
The rest of the article disappeared into hyperbole
and incoherent smudges. Simon crumpled the paper in his hand and looked
out the cab's window. As though to confirm the news, a line of blue
messenger balloons glided north toward the capital. Idly, he wondered
if Dee regretted working on this case and not that of the Queen's lover.
The cab stopped abruptly. The cabbie swore. Ahead,
voices rose in complaint, and someone shouted about a blockage in the
square. Simon leaned out the window and saw a long motorcade creeping
through the plaza. Small pennants lined one car's roof--the mark of a
visiting dignitary.
Lord Kiley.
He drew back into the cab, feeling sick. Maeve's
father must have arrived by train that morning. Death in high places,
indeed.
The noon bells rang, and still the traffic did not
move. Simon glanced at the newssheet, but he no longer had any desire
to read about Court gossip. He stuffed the paper into his jacket pocket
and closed his eyes to wait. The closed cab smelled strongly of sweat,
old leather, and horse--it reminded him of the stables at home. Soon he
was dozing and hardly noticed when the motorcade eventually departed
the square, and the lines of traffic oozed into motion.
He stood on a high peak, his gaze turned
upward. Night had fallen. Bright digits, like pinpricks of fire,
stippled the dark skies. Simon tilted back his head, trying to take in
the entire number...
"Aonach Sanitarium," bawled the cabbie, rapping
against the cab's roof.
Simon jerked awake. Still groggy, he paid the
cabbie and dealt with the gate guards. By the time he reached the main
building, his head had cleared.
His visit was unexpected, however, and there was a
delay before Doctor Lusk arrived in the lobby. The man frowned,
obviously unhappy to see Simon.
"Mr. Madoc. Sir. You realize today is not your
regular day. I'm not certain we can accommodate you."
"I realize that," Simon replied. "However, you once
mentioned increasing the frequency of our visits, as a means of
anchoring her memories."
"True..." Lusk frowned again. "Normally I would
venture to experiment with our program, but I fear to disturb your
expectations. She spent a somewhat restless night."
"I understand," Simon said. "If you might indulge
me this once, I promise not to distress her."
Lusk studied him a moment, his round face
uncharacteristically pensive. "Perhaps you are right, sir. Perhaps we
should not slavishly adhere to Minz's beloved patterns. Come with me."
He dispatched a crew of orderlies to prepare a room
for Simon's visit, while he and Simon followed at a much slower pace.
"I've requested a different room for this visit," he told Simon. "The
room contains an observation window, so that we can watch without Miss
Madoc's being aware. Just a precaution, you understand. Do you object?"
They had arrived at the room, and Simon had laid
his hand on the door latch. He paused and searched Lusk's face, but
found only a doctor's reasonable concern. "No. Not really."
He went inside. Gwyn sat by the window, hands
circling through the air as she murmured her numbers. She wore a dress
today instead of her usual hospital gown, and someone had brushed and
plaited her long fair hair. Simon scanned the walls, noting the small
round window at the far end. The observation window.
Gwyn appeared unaware of his presence. She
continued to move her hands in a rhythmic pattern, her long fingers
catching and stroking the air, as though weaving the sunlight. "Seven,"
she whispered. "Seven and thirteen and seventeen."
She had returned to the early stages of her
illness, when she recited only the simplest primes. Was that a sign of
regression? He even recognized the old intensity in her whisper, as
though her numbers represented words in a different language....
Simon's skin prickled as he made the connection at
last.
"Seven," he said, when she paused briefly. "That's
when our parents died."
Gwyn trembled, but did not look in his direction.
"Thirteen. Seventeen."
He remembered thirteen, when their uncle arranged a
meeting with Glasfryn from Awveline University. Seven and thirteen.
These were dates burned into Gwyn's memory, which even madness could
not eradicate. But seventeen?
He glanced toward the observation window. Witnesses
be damned, he thought and crossed the room to Gwyn's side. Gwyn
stiffened, her jaw working in sudden alarm. Simon stopped a few paces
away and knelt so that his face was level with hers.
"Nineteen," he said softly.
Her eyes widened slightly. Simon waited, hardly
daring to breathe. His patience was rewarded when, at last, she
whispered, "Twenty-nine."
Keeping his voice calm, he repeated the number.
Again, he had another long wait before Gwyn spoke.
"Thirty-one," she whispered. "Thirty-seven."
Simon drew a pencil and the newssheet from his
jacket pocket. Gwyn immediately tensed. He waited, motionless, until
she calmed down.
This time, he initiated the exchange. "Seven."
"Thirteen."
"Seventeen."
They repeated the sequence, Simon writing down each
number in the margins and empty spaces.
"...Thirty-seven. Forty-one. Forty-three."
The third time through the sequence, Gwyn stirred
restlessly, her gaze shifting rapidly from Simon's paper to his face,
as though she expected something more. He tried repeating the numbers,
but she struck the pencil from his hands. Before he could soothe her,
the attendants arrived and led an unusually pliant Gwyn away.
Lusk escorted Simon to the lobby in
uncharacteristic silence. "You were right to come, sir," he said, when
they arrived at the front doors. "Quite right. We have made true
progress today, you and I and Miss Madoc. Kindness--that is the key to
your sister's illness."
Only part of the solution, Simon thought as he
walked along the sanitarium's winding paths, between the stately trees
and their rain of falling leaves. A very small part. The true key was
written on the smudged sheet of newsprint in his pocket.
* * * *
That night Simon pored over Gwyn's numbers. He
started by applying a series of basic formulae, each designed to expose
any underlying patterns. When these proved fruitless, he turned to the
newer analysis methods discussed in academic journals. No success.
Finally, on a decision based midway between frustration and whimsy, he
turned to more fantastical methods--Lîvod's color theories, Frankonia's
exploration into the electrical properties of numbers, the latest
research from the Prussian Alliance, even ancient treatises from the
Egyptian and Persian mystics.
Seven. Thirteen. Seventeen. Nineteen.
Twenty-nine. Thirty-one. Thirty-seven. Forty-one. Forty-three.
He found himself doodling numbers on his scrap
paper--huge numbers interspersed with smaller ones. Their pattern
echoed Gwyn's patterns and recalled his dream of numbers burning like
stars across the night. Numbers whose voices sang to him, the notes
changing as he transformed them through calculations.
He had Garret brew a pot of strong tea, then
requested privacy for the evening. Garret, ever deferential, withdrew
to his own rooms.
Simon pulled out a well-thumbed primer on
mathematical history. He skimmed the sections on Pythagoras, with his
belief in mystical properties; on Fermat and his seemingly logical
theory on primes, which had proved false; on Fermat's correspondent,
the monk-conjurer Mersenne, and Euclid, who had posited that the list
of primes was infinite, and therefore led to immortality.
I wanted my name written in the same list,
Simon thought as he turned the page. An arrogant wish, but arrogance
seemed a prerequisite for mathematicians, especially those who put
forth unpopular theories, such as his own. Dee had mocked him. Oswalt
had tried to discourage him, but Simon knew the proper sequence of
numbers could transform lives. He distinctly remembered...
Cold washed over him. Slowly, he laid down his lead
stick and stared at the open book on his desk. The scrap paper was
gone--possibly now another crumpled ball upon the floor. Instead, the
once-empty margins of his book were decorated with a tapestry of
miniscule numbers. When had he written them?
He reached for the book to shut it. Paper crackled
inside his breast pocket. Simon stopped, hand hovering above the book.
He'd emptied his shirt pockets before the assembly--he was certain of
that. Just another bit of foolscap, he told himself. He was
always storing bits of paper in his pockets. He'd simply forgotten
about this one.
He reached inside his pocket. His fingers met a
rigid square unlike the usual crumpled note. Hands trembling, he
plucked it out and dropped the object onto his desk.
It was a thin packet of stiff brown paper, its
edges sealed and one flap folded over to make an envelope. Simon
rotated the packet, looking for some marking, a label to indicate its
contents. He heard a faint hissing from inside. Cautiously, he tore off
the corner and tilted the packet.
A stream of white powder poured onto his desk. He
stared at it warily. Not sugar. The grains were too fine. Where had he
seen its like before?
You remember. You and Emmett...
He wet his forefinger and touched the white
pyramid, making a slight dent in its smooth surface. After a moment's
hesitation, he transferred a miniscule amount to his tongue.
A sweetish bitter taste filled his mouth. Within a
moment, his tongue went numb.
Cocaine. He and Emmett had experimented with it one
night, after reading texts from the addict philosophers of the previous
century--another of those laughably regrettable incidents from their
first year at the University. Simon had forgotten it until now.
Simon closed his eyes. He had no memory of
acquiring this substance, and yet he must have. But when?
Certain symbols have a mystical significance,
Pythagoras believed. Our reality is mathematical. Our souls can
rise to union with the divine.
Discounted theories from a long-dead mathematician,
sometimes remembered as a genius, persecuted in his own time, whose
secret society ended in bloody and violent suppression.
Seven. Thirteen. Seventeen. Nineteen.
Twenty-nine. Thirty-one. Thirty-seven. Forty-one. Forty-three.
Now I remember.
* * * *
The summer of their seventh year, an unusual heat
wave muffled Éireann's northern provinces. Every breeze had died off.
Even the messenger balloons appeared stranded, and the buzz from their
engines set the air vibrating, as though from gargantuan mosquitoes.
Simon and Gwyn spent their hours in their playroom, or in subdued
conversation with their aunt and uncle, who had come to supervise them
while their parents traveled on holiday through Italy.
The news came on a Monday. That day, the skies were
empty of balloons; the sun was a bright smudge against the dull sheets
of clouds. Simon and Gwyn had retreated to the mansion's cool cellars
with boxes of colored chalk. Simon drew a series of squares, then
rectangles, then circles. Whatever came to mind.
Gwyn worked more deliberately. She brushed the wall
clear of grit, then laid out her pieces of chalk with care. Simon
paused from his drawing to watch as she sketched the gardens
surrounding their house. It was more than just a picture--woven in
between the lush foliage and graceful trees, he could pick out a three
curling between the branches like a snake, a six that also looked like
a ripple in the pond, a seven disguised as the gardener's scythe.
"Master Simon. Miss Gwyn."
Gwyn paused, her chalk poised above the next
number. Simon, always obedient, called back, "Down here, Sally."
He expected her to give the usual retort, "That's
Miss Sally to you, scamps." Instead, Sally clattered down the stairs,
her face pale and her eyes bright with tears. "Come quick, Master and
Miss," was all she said. With gentle hands, she laid aside Gwyn's
chalk, brushed down their clothes, and smoothed their tousled hair. No
time for washing their faces. It didn't matter, she said as she led
them upstairs and into the grand front parlor, before retreating with a
final whispered encouragement.
Their aunt and uncle sat on the magnificent sofa
where their parents so often entertained guests. With a twinge of
apprehension, Simon took in his uncle's black suit, his aunt's black
veil and dress, unrelieved by any jewels.
Uncle Niall stood and held out his arms. "Simon.
Gwyn. Come here."
When neither one moved, he glanced at his wife, as
though puzzled how to proceed. Aunt Sophie swept her veil to one side
and knelt. "Simon. Gwyn, love. I have terrible news."
Their parents had died, she told them. The cause
had been a freak accident--two balloons colliding in mid-air had
scattered their wreckage over the train rails in the remote Italian
countryside. Moments later, a train had rounded a curve, and despite
the engineer's efforts, the engine had derailed and plunged into a
ravine, taking all the passenger cars, and Simon and Gwyn's parents,
with it. There had been no survivors.
"You'll stay here, in your own home," Aunt Sophie
said. "We'll take care of you, I promise. Your Mama and Papa made every
provision for your upbringing."
Simon opened his mouth. He wanted to say something,
but his throat and chest hurt too much. Gwyn went rigid. She stared at
their aunt and uncle, her pale blue eyes bright and angry. "No," she
whispered. "That's not true. Not true. Not true. Not--"
She turned and fled. That night, Simon heard her
whispering the same words as they both pretended to sleep.
* * * *
Simon flung the cocaine out the window and went to
bed. He had no dreams, for which he was grateful, but when he awoke, a
strange lethargy enveloped him. He washed his face, shaved, and ordered
a hearty breakfast. Coffee and eggs revived him, and he set to work at
once.
The greatest purification of all is
disinterested science, Pythagoras said. It is the man who
devotes himself to that who is the true philosopher. Who frees himself
from the wheel of birth.
He worked from mid-morning to midnight and later,
drinking pot after pot of strong tea brewed by the faithful Garrett,
while searching for the key to Gwyn's numbers.
Late on the third morning, a loud knocking broke
into his concentration. Simon paused, his pencil poised to finish off
an equation, expecting Garret to answer the door.
But Garret did not appear, and another series of
knocks rattled the door. "Simon! Simon! Open up, man."
Emmett. He sounded panicked. Simon rose, unsteady
from sitting so long. He had the strange impression of doubled voices,
and though the hour bells were just ringing, he was convinced they'd
rung not five minutes ago. He smoothed back his hair, arranged his
pencils, and hastily covered up his worksheets.
And stopped, his heart racing.
A snowy white pyramid, the size of his thumbnail,
occupied the center of his desk.
"Simon! Open the door, or I'll get the key from
Mrs. Dugan."
Simon covered his eyes with his palms, willing
himself to see nothing but blackness. No cocaine. No numbers. No
dizziness after which the day had mysteriously dissolved into night.
Emmett showered more knocks against his door, jerking him back to the
present. "I hear you, Emmett. Give me just a moment."
He swept the cocaine into an old envelope and
shoved it into his desk drawer. With a damp rag, he wiped his desktop
clean, then tossed the rag into the waste bin and stirred up the
contents. A glance into the mirror showed that his face was pale but
otherwise ordinary. He rubbed his hands over his trousers, then opened
the door.
Emmett stood in the corridor, shoulders hunched,
hands shoved into his coat pockets. Except for a stark white shirt
collar, his clothes were entirely black. Simon gestured for Emmett to
come inside, but Emmett did not move. "They held Colin's wake
yesterday," he said in a clipped voice. "Why didn't you come?"
"I--I didn't know."
"They sent a notice around."
A red haze washed over his vision, and his stomach
roiled. He wished he'd not drunk quite so much tea the night before. "I
haven't been well, Emmett."
"So Garret told me," Emmett said, still in that
hard voice. "And Mrs. Dugan. So that is the excuse I gave Commander
Dee, when we spoke at Maeve's funeral."
Pennants fluttering atop the long black
motorcar. Lord Kiley, come to fetch his daughter's body home. Dee
saying, We've had another death.
"Simon!"
Simon flinched. His gaze swung immediately to his
desk. He half-expected to see the cocaine again, but the desk remained
innocently clear.
Emmett stared past him into the room. His
expression softened to concern, looking more like his usual self.
"What's wrong, Simon? Can you tell me? Is it because of the murders?"
"Nothing." Simon swallowed against the dryness
clogging his throat and tried again. "Nothing that sleep and right food
won't cure."
An awkward pause. Emmett shifted on his feet and
glanced away. "I see. Well. The other reason I came was that we're
holding a wake ourselves, a private one, for Maeve and Colin together.
It's tonight, at Bantry's Pub. You should come."
"Bantry's," Simon repeated. Then a shadow crossed
his vision, and he distinctly heard Emmett say, "I'm sorry you're too
ill to come. Shall I stop by tomorrow?" and his own answer, "Yes.
Please do."
When Emmett had gone, Simon closed the door and
leaned against it, eyes squeezed shut. "It's nothing," he whispered.
"I'm unsettled. My nerves strained. Nothing more."
He stumbled into his bedroom and lay down. Hours
later, he woke with a start, sweating, his heart beating against his
ribs. His rooms were dark, the air stale and cold. A rapping sounded at
his door--a steady rhythm as though someone had been at it a while.
Emmett.
Simon rolled from the bed, calling out, "Just a
moment."
He scrubbed his face with cold water and pulled on
a fresh shirt and trousers. The cocaine had not mysteriously
reappeared. Calmer now, he opened the door, ready to face Emmett.
But it was Susan who stood outside. Susan with her
plain black skirt and white pleated blouse, her dark face serious.
"Simon," she said. "You must not do it."
He blinked, confused. "Do what?"
She gestured sharply, taking in his appearance and
the cluttered room behind him. "Make yourself a recluse. I haven't seen
you in three days. Emmett tried calling on you yesterday, but you
wouldn't answer the door. He said you were ill. Bollocks."
"Susan..."
"Don't." Her voice scaled up, and she made an
obvious effort to regain her control. "Don't lie to me, Simon. I know
you're grieving for Maeve and Colin. We all are. I just came to ask--to
say that you should not hide from your friends."
With that, she turned and fled down the stairs.
Moments later, the outside door banged open and shut.
Simon closed the door and turned back to his rooms.
Only a day had passed since Emmett's morning visit, but a veneer of
dust coated the floors, and his rooms had an odd neglected look. Where
had Garret disappeared to?
Emmett tried calling, but you wouldn't answer.
Simon's gaze veered to his desk. The cocaine had
returned.
He had trouble remembering much after that.
Morning. Night. Afternoon. The hours flickered past his eyes like pages
of a book. Once he found himself crouched over his wastebasket,
retching. Another time, he massaged his cramped hands, studying a list
of numbers. Moments later, he stood in his bedroom, drinking coffee,
bemused to find himself dressed and shaved.
He was still gazing at his carpet when someone
tapped at his door. Emmett or Susan, he thought. Or possibly the
long-absent Garret.
But his visitor was Adrian Dee, looking grim and
weary. "You must come with me, sir."
"Why? More questions?"
"More questions than I like, sir. I cannot tell you
more until we reach the precinct office."
Dee helped him into his overcoat and led him
outside, where a cab with a uniformed policeman waited.
"Am I under arrest?" Simon demanded.
"No, Mr. Madoc. Not unless you give us reason."
Dee remained silent throughout the long
uncomfortable drive to the precinct house. Fatigue lined his face,
making him look much older than he had that first day, when they walked
along the Blackwater. Simon noted a scar below Dee's left temple and
faint hatchmarks beside his eyes. How many years had he served in the
Queen's Constabulary? And why had his superiors assigned him to this
obscure murder case?
They arrived just as the sun was sliding behind the
precinct house, which stood on a prominence overlooking the Blackwater.
Dee dismounted first and scanned the walkway. When Simon climbed down,
the detective took him by the elbow and hurried him inside.
Policemen and their charges filled the precinct
lobby--tramps and beggars, a woman with gaudy makeup, a nervous man in
evening dress explaining his possession of a gun. Dee guided Simon up
the nearest stairwell, along a deserted corridor, and into a waiting
room. He closed the door and pointed to a chair. "Sit."
Simon hesitated. He had expected the same scene as
last time--the several uniformed policemen standing along the walls,
the assistants writing notes, another of Dee's colleagues listening in.
Instead, they were alone, and Dee himself remained silent, his narrowed
gaze upon Simon.
"The newest victim is Susan Liddell," Dee said
abruptly.
For a moment, Simon's mind went blank. Then the
blood drained from his face and he sank into the chair. "Susan? When?
How?"
Dee studied him a moment before answering. "Last
night. Very late, if our witnesses are telling the truth. The coroner
is confirming their testimony."
Susan. Dead.
Simon leaned his head against his hands. "That's
not possible," he whispered. "She visited me this afternoon. No, wait.
She came by yesterday."
Dee gave no reaction, except that his features
turned a shade more rigid. "Tell me everything you did this past week.
Leave nothing out."
"I ... I spent them in my rooms."
"The entire five days? Doing what?"
Another wave of vertigo passed over Simon. He
steadied himself against the tabletop and managed to meet Dee's eyes.
"Research. Studying."
"For your thesis?"
"Yes. That and ... something that concerns my
sister."
Dee regarded him steadily. "Susan Liddell was last
seen in the mathematics library. She bid the librarian good-night just
as the clock struck ten. The librarian looked out the window and saw a
man waiting outside by the lamppost. Miss Liddell and he spoke, then
walked off together. The librarian said he had only a glimpse of the
man's face, but he swears it was you."
"Impossible," Simon whispered. "I never went there.
My manservant can testify--"
Dee stopped him with a gesture. "We spoke with
Thomas Garret. You dismissed him two days ago, he claims. We also spoke
with your landlady. Mrs. Dugan and the chambermaid both agree that you
remained in your rooms throughout the day, but they cannot guarantee
your whereabouts after sunset."
Simon felt a trickle of sweat down his spine. "I
did not leave my rooms, Commander. I--besides, my studies, I was quite
ill, Commander. Ask Emmett Moore. He came to my rooms."
Dee nodded. "We know. As did Miss Liddell. She
spoke with Mr. Moore yesterday morning. She was concerned, as was he,
about your health. He did not say it outright, but Mr. Moore thought
you had had dealings with Mr. Blake."
"That's a lie," Simon burst out. He stood up
hastily, knocking over the chair. Simon righted the chair, breathing
heavily. "I'm sorry. That was uncalled for. I can only say I'm upset.
Any man would be with his friends dying and his sister--" But he would
not speak of Gwyn to this man. "Never mind about my sister. I've enough
to upset me these past three days."
"Five," Dee said softly.
"Three or five or twenty-five. Does it matter? My
friends are dead, and you accuse me of being their murderer."
"But I don't."
Simon stopped. He had been circling the table,
unaware that he did so. Now he faced Dee across the table. One of the
windows had been opened a crack. He heard carriage wheels clattering
over the paving stones. A thin breeze filtered into the stuffy room.
"You don't?"
"No." Dee watched him closely. His gaze was bright,
disquieting in its intensity. "We have contradictory testimony, Mr.
Madoc. We have other evidence I cannot share with you. Suffice to say
that we do not have adequate proof to arrest you."
"Then why bring me here?"
"To question you. Someone murdered Susan Liddell.
Someone who knew her quite well, and that is telling you more than I
should."
Simon rubbed his hand over his numb face. "I wish I
could help you."
"So do I, Mr. Madoc. So do I. Now, please, sit. I
have a few more questions."
A few questions turned into several dozen. Once
more, Dee led Simon through the past week. When had he entered his
rooms? Who brought him meals? On which day did Emmett Moore visit him?
Had Mr. Moore appeared distressed? What about Miss Liddell?
"Did you know that Mr. Moore and Miss Liddell had
been lovers?"
Simon gripped the table's edge to steady himself.
"Lovers? No. I had no idea. I thought--" He eyed Dee, suddenly
suspicious. "Are you certain?"
"We are certain, Mr. Madoc. We have that
information directly from Mr. Moore."
Simon opened and closed his mouth, unable to
respond to that information. Dee watched him in silence. When he
resumed his questions, they seemed to come at random, skipping over the
past week, then suddenly leaping to years before, including his first
meeting with Emmett Moore. Gradually, as he answered questions about
Emmett's recent behavior, Simon's panic receded, replaced by a
realization that brought him no comfort.
They think Emmett murdered Susan.
At last, Dee let out a sigh. "Enough. We've had a
long day, you and I, Mr. Madoc."
"Am I free to go, then?"
"Yes. But remember, the investigation continues. I
would prefer that you not leave Awveline City."
"Of course, Commander. I only meant that I was
tired and would be grateful for some sleep."
"That you may have, Mr. Madoc."
A policeman called a cab for Simon and escorted him
home. The ride back to his boarding house remained a blurred series of
images. Moonlight alternating with clouds. Dusky purple skies. Faint
stars pricking the darkness. Long shadows stretching over the roadway.
He was vaguely aware of the policeman helping him inside. Even with the
man's assistance, it took Simon three tries to unlock his door, but at
last he was inside. Safe and alone.
He scanned his rooms quickly. Nothing extraordinary
met his sight. Books, papers, and furniture all looked the same. Aside
from Tom Garret's strange absence, his rooms looked as though the past
few days had not occurred.
Save that Susan is dead, and the police
suspect Emmett.
He dropped into the chair by his desk. After a
moment's hesitation, he yanked open the drawer and searched through its
contents. Keys. Slips of paper with numbers scribbled upon them. An
inkpot. A pair of dice he and Emmett used to play statistics games. But
no white packet of strange powder.
Simon shoved the drawer closed and rested his head
upon his hands. I was upset. Confused. Nothing more.
Work. He needed to work. To distract himself from
the news about Susan and Gwyn. He reached blindly for the nearest book:
Numerical Theories of the Syrians.
For an hour, he was able to lose himself in reading
and making notes. As one reference led him to another, he pulled out
other books, until he had an untidy heap upon his desk. Metaphysical
properties. Particles of thought. Time streams. The various theories
hung in his mind, vivid and clear. It seemed that he had finally found
the necessary strands to pull his theories together....
The vision wavered. The brightly colored strands of
his reasoning unraveled into a handful of nothing.
"Damn," he whispered. "Damn. Damn. Damn to all
eternity."
He pushed back his chair and stood. He'd go mad if
he stayed alone much longer. He pulled on a hat, gloves, and overcoat
as he walked out the door. There was no question of visiting Emmett,
not with Dee's questions fresh in his thoughts. But Oswalt--Oswalt had
told Simon to visit if he had questions.
Those aren't the questions you have.
Those are the ones I can bear to ask.
The cab dropped him off within a few streets of
Oswalt's house, and Simon continued the last distance on foot. Oswalt
lived in a genteel neighborhood of aging gabled houses. Most of the
windows were brightly lit, but the streets themselves were quiet and
the sidewalks empty. A line of yellow haloes marked the procession of
streetlamps.
Oswalt's house stood on a corner, somewhat apart
from its neighbors and shielded by a high wall of bushes. Simon paused
on the sidewalk, where a brick walkway led up to the front porch.
Lamplight glowed in one of the upper windows, but downstairs all was
dark. He puffed out his breath in frustration and stamped his feet,
suddenly aware how quickly they'd grown numb.
A fool's errand, he thought. Oswalt might be awake,
but he certainly wasn't receiving visitors at this hour.
He turned away, ready to go directly home, but
stopped when a light flared in the downstairs parlor window. A
silhouette appeared before the curtains. Simon recognized Oswalt by the
silvery halo of hair around his head. Moments later, the glow
brightened as Oswalt lit the parlor's lamps.
Now a second, taller figure appeared by the window.
Curious, and somewhat apprehensive, Simon took a few steps along the
front walkway. Who else had chosen to visit and rouse Oswalt from his
early evening? Another student? Adrian Dee?
He left the walkway and ventured closer to the
parlor window. If anyone looked out from that brightly lit room, they
would not see him in the darkness.
Luck was with him. Oswalt had left the window open
a crack, and he heard their voices clearly.
"Not possible." That was Oswalt.
"But sir, surely you've read the theories--"
"And just as surely I've read their refutations,
Mr. Moore."
Emmett. Why had Emmett come here? Oswalt
was not his advisor. And surely he would have remained at home,
mourning Susan's loss.
Simon crouched down, his head spinning from the
onslaught of suspicion. Above him, the voices continued their
conversation, but he could barely attend. They were arguing--something
about formulae and the properties of numbers.
"Prime numbers," Emmett said, his voice taking on
that eager tone when he'd lighted upon a new and exciting idea. "You
yourself wrote a paper on the subject."
"Years ago," Oswalt said. "Others have since
disproved the theory."
"True. But remember the new research from Lîvod and
Dietsch--"
"Incomplete--"
"Not incomplete."
There was a heavy pause, and Simon could picture
the glower on Oswalt's face. It was a look that intimidated less
confident students. Emmett himself apparently required a few moments
before he could continue.
"Begging your pardon and your indulgence, sir, but
the evidence is not incomplete. Here are the newest papers, delivered
just this week from a community of Iranian scholars. Have you read
them, sir?"
"Not yet, Mr. Moore. I was engaged in my own
research."
"As was I, sir. One very similar to your own, I
would imagine."
Oswalt snorted. "Indeed." A pause followed. "Mr.
Madoc is your intimate friend, I believe."
"Mr. Madoc is my dear friend and a respected
colleague, sir."
A long unbroken silence followed. Then Oswalt
cleared his throat. "I'm glad you came to me, Mr. Moore. Come with me,
we shall go to my offices tonight. I have some papers to share with
you--"
Oswalt broke off with an exclamation. Simon heard
Emmett's shout, several thuds, then another broken-off cry. Without
thinking, he raced to the front porch and flung the door open. A silent
dark foyer met his eye. Cautiously he stepped inside, his heart beating
hard against his chest. He heard a rustling sound from within the
parlor and laid a hand on the latch.
The door swung open to reveal a brightly lit
parlor. Two dark shapes lay motionless upon the carpet, one with thin
white hair, one with blond hair, bleached to silver in the brilliant
lamplight.
Emmett. Oswalt. But that means--
A table crashed to the ground. A man burst from
behind the couch and ran full tilt into Simon. They both tumbled to the
floor, arms and legs flailing as they wrestled. Then Simon broke free
and rolled to his feet. The next moment the stranger had done the same.
He was a tall man, with pale blond hair escaping
from underneath a thick scarf, which enveloped his throat and face. His
light blue eyes glittered in the moonlight. He could almost be Emmett's
brother.
With a muffled cry, the stranger dropped the knife
and ran.
Simon darted after him. "Stop!"
"Stop!" cried another voice.
Dee. In relief, Simon swung around. "Commander.
Thank the Lord--"
Dee stepped over the threshold, his gun aimed at
Simon's chest. "Simon Madoc, I order you to yield. Give me the knife,
sir. I promise that it will go better if you cooperate. Come, lay the
knife down. You know you have not a chance."
Simon edged away. "What are you talking about?
Didn't you see the man? He's the one who killed--"
With a shock, he realized he gripped a knife in his
hands.
Simon twitched his hand open. The knife spun toward
Dee, who dropped to one knee and fired. Simon twisted away, but not in
time. Bright pain blossomed in his shoulder. In panic, he stumbled down
the hall and made it through the back door a few steps ahead of Dee.
A policeman loomed to his right. Simon swung a
punch and connected. The pain in his shoulder nearly brought him to his
knees. Ahead, he saw another figure darting through the gate and into
the alley. Simon drew a sobbing breath and ran.
* * * *
Dawn came as a dark red haze.
Simon pressed his hands against his eyes, trying to
contain the pressure inside. He'd spent half the night chasing and
chased. Twice he had spotted the murderer, and twice Dee's men had
nearly captured Simon. Finally he'd taken refuge in a derelict stable,
deep in Awveline's slum district.
He tilted his head back and breathed in the dusty
air. His shoulder ached fiercely where Dee had shot him, and dried
blood pulled at his skin. It would be only a matter of hours before Dee
and his patrols located Simon. They would charge him with murder, try
him, and execute him. He no longer tried to deny the charge. The knife
lay at his feet, though he remembered clearly dropping it in Oswalt's
house. He also remembered a stranger fleeing with the same knife in his
hand. Three memories, all vivid. Which one was true?
"Seven," he whispered. "Thirteen. Seventeen." He
paused and listened a moment. A pattering against the doors and broken
shutters told him that rain was falling. A faint silver light seeped
around the shutters. Day had arrived.
"Nineteen. Twenty-nine. Thirty-one--Fuck! Damnable
fucking numbers!"
A coughing fit overtook him. Simon fumbled in his
jacket pocket for his handkerchief. His fingers met a square packet.
"No," he whispered. "That's not possible."
With a quick jerk, Simon pulled out the packet and
ripped off one corner. He poured the contents into his hand. He
hesitated a moment, then tipped back his head and poured the cocaine
into his mouth.
A bittersweet taste filled his mouth. His stomach
heaved in protest. Choking, he managed to force the powder down his
throat.
His tongue went numb. Next came the tremors, which
shook him so hard that his fist knocked against his teeth, and he
tasted blood. His chest felt tight, as though a vise gripped him. Hard
to breathe, hard to--
* * * *
I had trouble finding you.
Midnight in the orchard. A bright half-moon
illuminated the trees with clouds of light. Simon held Gwyn tight
against his chest to quiet her trembling. Her hair smelled of new apple
blossoms. Underneath, however, lay the distinct scent of fear.
What is wrong, Gwyn? What happened?
I can't sleep, thinking about numbers.
Remember what Pythagoras said, about numbers and the soul. What the
mystics said about the paths our lives take. Numbers....
One memory blurred into the next. Memories of
comforting Gwyn after her nightmares. Memories of rigorous arguments,
where each delivered their reasoning in dispassionate tones. Memories
of a life shared so completely that Simon often wondered if their
separate bodies were just an illusion.
Look, Simon.
* * * *
Images of the moonlit orchard overlaid those of the
stable. Even as he watched, the silver-dappled leaves faded into stone,
and the moonlight dulled to a rain-soaked dawn.
The murderer crouched opposite Simon. His long hair
hung in wet tangles over his face. Simon scrambled to his feet and
snatched up the knife. The man did not acknowledge him at all as he
poured out a quantity of white powder onto his palm.
Breathless, Simon watched him swallow the cocaine.
The stranger wore his face, with all the differences age would make.
Silver threaded the fair golden hair. Faint lines radiated from his
eyes and mouth. The flesh along his jaw drooped slightly. A handsome
man just entering middle age.
Simon put a hand to his own shirt pocket and found
the cocaine packet. No longer surprised, he poured out the entire
contents and swallowed them. When the stranger rose and walked out the
door, so did he.
Outside, the slums had vanished into a haze. Simon
and his twin walked along a strange path lined with dense green
foliage. Above, stars burned like digits of a never-ending number.
They came to an intersection, where a dozen paths
curved toward the horizon. Impossible, Simon thought. The Earth curved,
certainly, but the unaided eye could not discern it. He glanced toward
one of the branches.
They were nineteen. Sunlight, falling through
the leaves, cast green shadows upon Gwyn's face, which had the
luminescence of youth.
"The past is not immutable," she said.
"How?" Simon demanded. "You've not proved your
theories."
"I don't have to. We prove it by living. Our
parents proved it by dying."
They stood by the sunken gardens, underneath a
stand of ornamental trees. The late summer sun glittered upon the pool,
and a bright haze filled the air, making the trees and foliage beyond
appear indistinct. Simon blinked and rubbed his eyes. Paused. Gwyn had
gone silent, and he sensed a difference in the air. When he glanced
back to his sister, he saw creases beside her eyes and strands of
silver in her hair.
Thirty-seven.
Colin Rees bent over a workbench, delicately
twining copper wires onto a perforated board. Maeve standing by a tall
desk, writing out columns of numbers....
Forty-one.
The same room, but a different day. He and Gwyn
stood by a table, which was hidden beneath an enormous sheet of paper.
Lines covered the paper in a complex grid of red and black and blue.
Green circles marked certain intersections; their distribution made a
pattern that Simon could not quite grasp.
Gwyn was speaking in low urgent tones. "I thought
Douglas could manage. He and I discussed it. I judged the risk
acceptable."
"You're letting emotion distort your judgment."
"Not this time," Gwyn insisted. "Look. Forget the
ordinary intersections. We've already identified the ones that matter.
Here--" Her finger hovered above one of the green circles. "And here.
And here."
Seven. Thirteen. Seventeen. Nineteen.
Twenty-nine...
"I know that," Simon said. "But we have not
identified all the permutations of twenty-three. Until we do, the path
remains incomplete, and we cannot risk making even one journey."
"141955329," Gwyn said crisply. "Times
two. Exponent 25267. Add one. Oswalt confirmed the latest pair of
primes yesterday. He said that true pioneers cannot always wait for
absolute knowledge before testing their theories. You used to believe
that yourself."
"In a different timeline," Simon murmured. "A safer
one."
"This one is safe." She jabbed her finger
at the intersection marked twenty-three. "Colin ran the new primes
using the same formulae. The results looked promising. Take the route
through this intersection, and we have a clear path to the day in
question. Alter one conversation--just one--and that balloonist might
have known about the high winds that day. He might have--" She stopped,
drew a deep breath. "He would have chosen a different route and avoided
the accident. Our parents would have lived."
"What about the permutations?" Simon asked softly.
Gwyn set her mouth into a thin white line. "Close
enough."
"Obviously not."
Tears brightened her eyes. "Obviously not. Simon,
we were so close, and when Douglas volunteered..."
It was Douglas Kerr who first had the idea of using
prime numbers in their work. Harry Sullivan and Agnes Doyle had
researched the formulae they needed, and Colin Rees had designed and
built calculators to speed their computations. Timothy Morgan had
alighted upon the inspiration of linking the human brain with the
machine. From there, Emmett, Maeve, and Oswalt had begun to map out a
viable path through the past. But it was Gwyn who deduced they could
use a combination of numbers and drugs and electricity, just as the old
mathematician-conjurors had claimed.
"We can start with cocaine," she told the others.
"And test its effects on varying levels of current."
The results had proved terrifying. And effective.
We used our madness and our genius, Susan
used to say, and from that we would benefit mankind.
Simon took his sister into his arms. "Hush, Gwyn.
We'll get Douglas back and try again next--after we check the numbers
more thoroughly."
She made an involuntary noise. Warned, Simon took a
step backward and studied his sister's expression. "What? What else
happened? Tell me."
Gwyn opened and closed her mouth. "Time fractures,"
she said with obvious difficulty.
Simon drew a sharp breath. He'd read about the
theories and discounted them. And yet, the concept of time fractures
was no more fantastical than his and Gwyn's own theory that said
timelines followed the curvature of space, bending gradually over vast
distances and meeting themselves again at different points.
"I'll have to go back myself," he said.
Gwyn's mouth tensed. She was speaking again, but
Simon could not make out the words. Something about patterns overlaying
other patterns and creating chaos in the time streams.
"Too late." Gwyn's voice was a disembodied whisper.
"We were too late to save them."
"How do you know?" Simon asked.
Of their collaboration, only he, Gwyn, Oswalt, and
Emmett Moore remained. Timothy Morgan had followed Douglas Kerr through
the timelines, never to return. Lost, Simon told himself. Reluctantly,
he'd allowed Agnes Doyle and Harry Sullivan to launch an expedition to
recover their colleagues, but, instead, they were the next to
vanish--their existence blotted out when two timelines re-converged. At
that, Simon ordered the equipment locked up, and the experiment shut
down. To his dismay, Maeve defied those orders, convinced she had the
key to their problems. When Susan, mad with grief, chased after her
friend to prevent another death, she too died. Time had fractured, and
the paths no longer ran true.
"We cannot do nothing," he said to Gwyn. "I
must go--"
"But Simon--"
"I'll take the same path as Douglas," he said,
speaking over her. "I'll find him and do whatever is needed to remove
the fracture."
Gwyn pressed her hands against her cheeks. She made
no objections, however, and when Simon gestured for her to assist him
in preparing their apparatus, she did so, albeit silently.
One moment of inspiration, Simon thought, as he
tapped the keys rapidly. Decades of necessary research and
experimentation had followed, but it was that initial insight that
counted most. Strange to think that that same moment intersected so
many other timelines. It had taken the best minds in Éireann's
universities to invent the necessary formulae for traversing those
lines, and more complicated formulae with ever higher primes to
calculate all the factors involved in shifting those lines to alter the
past.
Gwyn injected the cocaine and counted until the
drug penetrated his bloodstream. Simon waited until she gave the signal
before he pressed the last digit and set the last control. His gaze met
Gwyn's. She managed a smile, however unconvincing. Then Simon pressed
the switch to connect the electrical current.
Darkness. The scent of raw earth and pine needles
crushed underfoot. He walked by instinct, having made a brief essay
with the machine before, when they had first tested its capabilities.
Even so, he found the lack of physical indicators unsettling. The vivid
scents, the cold prickling his face, the pinpoint stars, were all trace
memories, Professor Oswalt claimed. Perhaps that accounted for the
sensation of being doubled, as though another presence existed within
his mind.
It did. It will. It does.
He paused and looked back the way he had come. A
short distance behind him, the path split in two, each branch leading
to a different future. With a chill, Simon could make out thread-like
strands beside each branch, signaling further confusion in time.
I'm not too late, he told himself. If he
intercepted Douglas before the crisis, time would heal itself, or so
his research indicated. Even now, the worst would be a blurring of the
past. Events doubled. Contradictory memories. Nothing fatal.
His pulse beat an irregular rhythm. Down each
strand of time, another of his selves existed. He was doubled and
tripled, each self bound to the other through a tenuous connection.
When he glanced back, he could swear the strands grew more numerous.
Was time unraveling toward the future and Gwyn?
He hurried down the path. With every step, the air
turned thicker, pressing against his lungs. Voices whispered in the
paths beside his. No, it was a single voice, speaking different words,
depending on which direction Simon tilted his head.
Time fractures.
He could re-enter time at the next intersection.
Oswalt's calculations predicted a narrow crack, corresponding to the
prime number pair. Twin primes, he called them.
But Oswalt had stolen his theories. Borrowed them
for his own research, he called it. Or had he simply refined the
formulae and shared them with Simon and Gwyn? Simon found it harder to
remember which version was true. The voices distracted him, and the
pressure had grown almost unbearable, drilling into his temples.
Panicked, he stumbled forward. He heard a roaring
ahead, a cataract of time, spilling through the cracks into the world.
If only he could reach it before he died from the agony. That was how
Agnes had died. And Douglas. And...
He fell through the tunnel's diaphanous walls into
a muddy clearing. A cold wind swept through his clothes. His hands
stung from the fall. Strange noises and images assailed him. Raucous
cries overhead. Misshapen shadows blotting out the sun. Then, in the
midst of strangeness, a human voice.
"Simon? Is that you, Simon?"
Simon twitched and spun around. He saw her now, a
beautiful girl with golden hair, fair skin, and eyes like the bluest
summer skies. She came toward him, her expression anxious, and spoke
again, but all Simon could think was that her skin must be warm and
silken to the touch, and he needed her, needed her more than he could
express. With an inarticulate cry, he rushed toward the girl to bury
himself inside her warmth.
Gwyn. Sweet Gwyn. What have I done?
When he came to, he was stumbling along a muddy
path. Stars winked overhead between the budding trees, and a heavy
watery scent filled the air. He was cold. Hungry. Terrified and
bruised. Someone had attacked him. Simon had fought off the man and
snatched away his knife. What came next was unclear. He only remembered
that he came across a different man, walking alone by the river. Memory
flickered. He recognized Douglas Kerr. Must stop Douglas. Must.
He blinked and saw a knife flashing through the
darkness. He blinked again, and a woman's shriek reverberated in his
skull.
No!
He opened his eyes, the word still echoing in his
ears. For a moment, he could not focus on his surroundings. Gradually
he took in scattered details. Crows taking flight overhead. The craggy
trunks of the oak trees. The gamekeeper's hut. The scent of wood smoke
and approaching snow. Leaves crackled in the distance. Someone was
coming.
"Simon? Is that you, Simon?"
Gwyn.
Lines radiated from the point where he stood,
shimmering in the cold clear winter light. He saw himself walking
toward Gwyn, in three, four, a dozen directions. One future to invent a
new machine so that he and others might travel through time. One to...
"One to heal," he whispered. He glanced up, and
across the wavering lines of the future, he saw a solitary red balloon,
gliding toward the sun.
Simon's fingers closed over the knife hilt. He set
the blade against his throat.
"One," he whispered. "Exponent one. Minus..." His
hand shook. "Minus one."
A quick strong movement.
A spray of blood.
* * * *
Simon. Where are you, Simon?
Here. Oh, Gwyn, I nearly lost you. I nearly
lost myself.
Hush. It's all right. I'm glad you came back
from the University. I have some new equations to show you.
But Gwyn, we have to be careful--
Yes, my love, I know that now. Come with me.
She took him by the hand and led him along the
woodland path.
Copyright © 2006 Beth Bernobich
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Reiko by W. Gregory Stewart
* * * *
* * * *
she lost her face at Nagasaki she wears scarves
and hats she does not speak between her breasts there is a tattoo of
the face she had this face has brown eyes a careful smile and straight
black hair it is the only face she shows her lover it sheds her only
tear. --W. Gregory Stewart
* * * *
* * * *
Copyright © 2006 W. Gregory Stewart
[Back to Table
of Contents]
On Books by Peter Heck
CENTURY RAIN
by Alastair Reynolds
Ace, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-441-01290-6
lastair Reynolds has been one of the most visible
writers of the new brand of space opera coming out of Britain. (He now
makes his home in the Netherlands, after twelve years working for the
European Space Agency.) His "Revelation Space" trilogy combined the
galaxy-wide scope of the Doc Smith era with cutting-edge science (e.g.,
brane theory) and a tough modern sensibility. With Century Rain,
he tries his hand at work on a more intimate scale--although only by
comparison with his previous work.
Century Rain is set in a future where
Earth has been destroyed--or, more precisely, been made inhospitable
for life. A few survivors--descendents of those who'd already moved to
homes in orbit or on other worlds--now carry on a long-drawn-out
struggle to define the future of humanity in their own terms. One of
the two competing factions has decided to abandon Earth entirely. The
other sends archaeological expeditions to try to recover artifacts of
the vanished civilization from the still-hostile planet. Verity Auger,
one of the archaeologists, loses a VIP guest during a recovery
expedition, and finds herself in hot water. Her superiors offer her an
even more dangerous assignment as a way to save herself.
A second plot strand takes place in what looks at
first much like Paris of the early 1950s, where an American expat named
Floyd moonlights as a private eye when he's not following his primary
calling as a jazz musician. It quickly becomes clear, though, that this
is the Paris of some alternate history, in which an oppressive
right-wing nationalist regime holds power. Neither Americans nor their
music carry the cachet they did in France in our own history.
Floyd's troubles start when he agrees to
investigate the death of a young woman, whom we eventually learn is an
agent from Auger's world, sent to collect artifacts from his world
because of its close similarity to the "real" past. Unsurprisingly,
Auger's mission turns out to be a visit to Floyd's world to find out
why the other agent died and to recover any remaining artifacts. The
plot kicks into high gear when the two of them learn that the
catastrophe that overtook Auger's Earth is in store for Floyd's world.
Page-turning tension, good world-building, and a
scope that suddenly opens up to a much wider perspective than the
reader at first realizes. This one solidifies Reynolds' position as one
of the most readable new writers in the field.
* * * *
ALANYA TO ALANYA
by L. Timmel Duchamp
Aqueduct Press $19.00 (tp)
ISBN: 0-9746559-6-1
L. Timmel Duchamp's short fiction has frequently
appeared in this magazine as well as in various anthologies. Now we
have her first novel, which begins a five-book series, the "Marq'ssan
Cycle," dealing with a feminist revolt against an oppressive future
society, a sort of corporate dictatorship. Written some twenty years
ago and set aside, the series seems even more striking in light of
political events of the intervening years.
The precipitating event of the plot is the arrival
on Earth of aliens, who announce their presence by shutting down the
world's power grid. Having thus gained the notice of the world's
governments, the Marq'ssan issue their demand: a team of negotiators,
comprised entirely of women, is to be sent to them. The main
protagonist, Kay Zeldin, is a college professor chosen for the US
negotiating team because of her former ties to the US Security Chief,
Robert Sedgewick. Sedgewick makes it clear to Zeldin that he expects
her to act as a spy for the US regime.
Zeldin is already ambivalent about advancing the
interests of the government, having left government service to pursue
marriage and a career. But Sedgewick and his fellow "executives" look
on mere "professionals" like her as a sort of lower species, driven by
hormones. And in spite of strong evidence, they dismiss the Marq'ssan
as impostors, more likely human terrorists than real aliens. Even after
the Marq'ssan show their power by destroying government buildings and
property, the executives are unwilling to negotiate openly. Instead,
they respond with force--calling out the Army to enforce order, and
demonstrating their power by raping women who overstep their submissive
roles.
The Marq'ssan appear to the negotiators as human
women, although several scenes suggest that their real appearance is
quite different. They carry on with apparently endless discusssion and
negotiation, trying to give Earth's women the perspective to acquire
power on their own terms. But those are not their only weapons; as in
their initial demonstration, they destroy buildings, armaments, and
other assets of the oppressive governments of Earth. A group of them
begin to side with the more activist groups among Earth's women, and
take direct steps such as releasing prisoners and destroying buildings
that are sites for the abuse of power.
The plot builds slowly, although some of the scenes
between Zeldin and the insufferably arrogant Sedge-wick are almost
unbearably tense. By the end of this volume, Zeldin has all but broken
free of Sedge-wick's hold on her. Sedgewick, however, has determined to
escalate the struggle against the Marq'ssan. And the Marq'ssan appear
to have realized that the liberation of Earth is going to be a more
difficult task than they were ready for.
Not an easy or comfortable book, but one that
rewards a thoughtful reader who is willing to give up simple action
plots for a close consideration of political and social ideas. In fact,
the closest comparison one might give is to some of LeGuin's later
work--no small recommendation. Worth looking for.
* * * *
WOKEN FURIES
by Richard Morgan
Del Rey, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-345-47971-8
Morgan's stylish adventure fiction combines tropes
of military SF and cyberpunk, with tough, cynical protagonists carrying
on sharp struggles against long odds. Here he continues his Takeshi
Kovacs series with a look into some of the deeper roots of the culture
his tough-guy protagonist comes out of.
The story begins with Kovacs on Harlan's World, his
original home planet, wearing a synthetic body. (This future involves
downloading of a person's mind into a nearly indestructible cortical
stack, which can be implanted into another body--a "sleeve"--either by
choice or after the death of the original body. This has the
consequences you'd expect--plus a few more.)
Waiting in a bar while a bunch of local gangsters
fulfill their end of a shady deal, he sees a young woman attacked by a
pack of religious fanatics. He kills the attackers and escapes with the
woman, Sylvie, who takes him to crash with a group of her friends until
morning, when he can close his deal with the yakuza and get offworld.
But Kovacs's luck has turned sour, and after another violent
confrontation, he has no choice but to follow Sylvie's gang on an
expedition into the outback, where they hunt down military robots, the
relics of an advanced civilization.
Meanwhile, unknown to Kovacs, an assassin has been
set on his trail--not just any assassin, but a version of himself at an
earlier age. At the same time, Kovacs (after acquiring a new
"sleeve"--an organic one, this time) finds out that Sylvie has a much
more complex history than her youthful appearance suggests. In fact,
she may be some kind of incarnation of Quelcrist Falconer--a
charismatic revolutionary whose disciples Kovacs warred against in his
previous life as an Envoy. Much of the latter part of the book consists
of attempts to confirm Sylvie's identity, while dodging assassination
attempts by Kovacs's younger self.
As in the earlier books of the series, Morgan
generates a strong action plot, with a large element of violence. But
he also uses the device of interchangeable bodies--something available
to every character above poverty level--to throw the focus on questions
of identity and self. Being stalked by his younger self, on his home
planet, and meeting very old friends who nonetheless inhabit hard young
bodies, throw the question of just who Kovacs is into sharp relief. As
different as it is from Duchamp's dystopian vision, Morgan's book puts
equal emphasis on close examination of our society's central premises,
and hinting at some of the alternatives.
Recommended for those who enjoy hard-hitting
thrillers that don't require them to disengage the brain before reading.
* * * *
THE VAMPYRICON: THE PRIEST OF BLOOD
by Douglas Clegg
Ace, $19.95 (hc)
ISBN 0-441-01327-9
Here's a historical fantasy (or historical horror,
if you prefer; depends on how you pigeonhole vampires) where the
protagonist starts off at the bottom of the feudal pyramid, and no
sooner drags himself up a couple of steps than he is kicked right back
down.
The setting is Brittany, in the time of the
Crusades. The narrator is one of several mixed-race children of a local
prostitute, his father reportedly a Saxon merchant, long absent.
Growing up on the fringes of society, young Aleric is tutored by his
grandfather, a poacher, in the ways of the forest birds. This skill
gains him a place in the baron's entourage as a falconer--a job title
that replaces his name.
Life in the castle is a huge step up in the world,
and allows Falconer to give some measure of support to his mother and
her many children. Two events bring him down: first, an affair with the
baron's daughter; then his mother's arrest for practicing the old
religion--now defined as witchcraft by the newly ascendant church.
Attempting to enlist his lover's aid to clear his mother, Falconer
oversteps and is sold into slavery. He winds up as a foot soldier in
the crusades. Deserting after many hard battles, he enters a ruined
city inhabited by a vampire, and becomes one of the undead, at which
point the main action of the novel begins.
Clegg's vampires are the remnants of an ancient
society, with a long mythological history. And once he awakens to what
his new status means, Falconer finds himself thrust into a role he
could not have anticipated, as the messiah figure of the vampire kind.
He and a group of companions embark on a long, and vividly drawn, quest
in fulfillment of the prophecies. But while he achieves his immediate
goal, the reader learns that forces are brewing against him--including
a highly unexpected one back in his native Brittany. The book ends with
the promise of further conflict to come.
With its baroque mythologizing and its bottom-up
look at the feudal class system, this one has the potential to strike
an audience well beyond the normal readership for vampire tales. Not
for those who dislike gore, though.
* * * *
THE SINGULARITY IS NEAR
When Humans Transcend Biology
by Ray Kurzweil
Viking, $29.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-670-00384-7
The Singularity--broadly, the historical watershed
at which unaided human intelligence is surpassed by computers--is
probably the single biggest idea in current SF. Here's a non-fiction
look at what it all means, from one of the major gurus of Artificial
Intelligence research.
Kurzweil makes clear his firm belief in the
inexorable laws of technological growth, in particular what he calls
the law of accelerating returns: not only is the power of technology to
change the world increasing, it is accelerating at exponential rates.
The future portends a radical breakthrough.
The real meaning of this power increase lies in the
predicted growth of nanotechnology. Robots the size of red blood cells
inserted into the body will make possible, within two decades, says
Kurzweil, complete scanning of the human brain. Moreover, by then
computer hardware will be able to run accurate software models of human
intelligence. Within twenty-five years, he argues, artificial
intelligence will pass the Turing test.
That alone would be impressive, but Kurzweil feels
that the real breakthrough will be in a synthesis of the strengths of
organic and machine intelligence. Our human strengths--pattern
recognition, inference--will be even more powerful when aided by the
instant recall of large bodies of data of which machines are capable.
Nanotechnology will come to play on both sides of the human/machine
divide; not only will machines far exceed the mental power of human
brains, but humans will seize the opportunity to augment their own
intelligence with nanotechnological implants.
Kurzweil goes on to predict that non-biological
elements will eventually make up the majority of human intelligence,
and that much of the experience of future humans will take place in
virtual reality. Eventually, this hybrid human/machine intelligence
will expand to use all the resources of our solar system, and
eventually to fill the universe.
Readers of Charles Stross's work undoubtedly
recognize the broad outlines of this picture. Kurzweil offers his
vision as sober technological forecast. Whether he has allowed enough
room for Murphy's Law is a question that only time will answer. But if
even the tamest of his forecasts come true, we are in for some
interesting times.
* * * *
THE LIFEBOX, THE SEASHELL, AND THE SOUL
by Rudy Rucker
Thunder's Mouth, $35 (hc)
ISBN: 1-56025-722-9
Kurzweil preaches the Singularity as a true
believer. Rudy Rucker, who has academic chops in computer science on
top of his street cred as a founding cyberpunk, is a good bit more
skeptical about transcending biology. Witness his latest nonfiction
entry, an attempt to find the interface between the material and
nonmaterial worlds.
The book is in one key sense a meditation on the
ideas of Stephen Wolfram, in particular the formulation: "It is
possible to view every process that occurs in nature or elsewhere as a
form of computation." Rucker admits from the outset that he isn't
entirely sure whether he agrees with this premise, noting the
"counterintuitive fact" that many apparently simple processes can yield
unpredictable results. He is particularly taken by what he calls
"gnarly computation," the apparently straight-ahead process that
produces unexpectedly complex output.
The book develops by means of a dialectic among
three elements: a lifebox, which is an imaginary gizmo in which one
records one's life experiences; the soul, the essence of one's
personality, which most of us would claim is too ethereal to be
captured in any technological device; and the seashell, an organic
creation that is nonetheless generated by the most mechanistic of laws.
The seashell is one of Rucker's key examples of the gnarly; geometrical
without being sterile.
Wolfram builds many of his insights on cellular
automata, such as the fascinating computer game, "Life," in which
seemingly simple rules lead to remarkable complexity. (You can download
versions of the game at several points on the web.) What is most
fascinating about the game is how an extremely small set of initial
conditions produces results that seem uncannily lifelike--to choose a
possibly apt metaphor.
For Wolfram, the obvious implication is that all
the laws of physics (to take one example) could turn out to be embodied
in a sufficiently sophisticated computation. (And in fact, many
physicists would agree, as the ongoing search for a "Theory of
Everything"--combining quantum physics with general relativity--makes
clear.) And in the central section of this book, "Enjoying Your Mind,"
Rucker sketches a possible path from the physiology of the brain to a
theory of consciousness.
But unlike Kurzweil's dead-serious portrayal of the
march of progress, Rucker's book displays the playfulness that has
always marked his fiction. Each of the book's larger sections is
preceded by a short story suggesting some of its principal insights.
There are innumerable illustrations, ranging from family photos to
rough computer schematics and illustrations of natural processes that
resemble the output of a cellular automaton. He also refers regularly
to his personal experiences, and provides links to his own (and
others') web pages for those interested in exploring the subject
further. And in the final chapter, he offers a set of rules for a
happier life--including "Turn off the machine."
Rucker's book is a good-humored and thoroughly
engaging exercise in grappling with the big questions about computers,
consciousness, and the structure of reality. If you've enjoyed Rucker's
fiction, this nonfiction book is likely to be just your speed.
Copyright © 2006 Peter Heck
[Back to Table
of Contents]
The Unified Field of Dreams Theory by
Laurel Winter
* * * *
* * * *
There is a cornfield in an alternate Iowa where
all games can be won & you find the old glove you left out in the
rain when you were twelve years old & couldn't afford another. The
leather is perfectly conditioned & fits your hand like a lover
& you will never miss another fly ball although the sun is always
bright & warm & in your eyes & the train goes right past
the field & a penny placed on the railroad track becomes a perfect
copper mirror where you can see your future. Even the games you lose
will be close & well-played & afterwards the other team will
treat you to sundaes at an ice cream parlor with a carousel outside
& you'll ride round & round forever with the brass ring shining
in the sun & always within reach. --Laurel Winter
Copyright © 2006 Laurel Winter
[Back to Table
of Contents]
SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin S.
Strauss
Easter weekend is upon us, and the big Memorial Day
weekend isn't far off. Plan now for social weekends with your favorite
SF authors, editors, artists, and fellow fans. For an explanation of
con(vention)s, a sample of SF folksongs, info on fanzines and clubs,
and how to get a later, longer list of cons, send me an SASE
(self-addressed, stamped #10 [business] envelope) at 10 Hill #22-L,
Newark NJ 07102. The hot line is (973) 242-5999. If a machine answers
(with a list of the week's cons), leave a message and I'll call back on
my nickel. When writing cons, send an SASE. For free listings, tell me
of your con 6 months out. Look for me at cons behind the Filthy Pierre
badge, playing a musical keyboard.--Erwin S. Strauss
APRIL 2006
13--16--NorWesCon. For info, write: Box
68547, Seattle WA 98168. Or phone: (206) 270-7850 (10 AM to
10 PM, not collect). (Web) norwescon.org. (E-mail)
info@norwescon.org. Con will be held in: SeaTac WA (if city
omitted, same as in address) at the Doubletree. Guests will include:
L.M. Bujold, D. Giancola, R.J. Sawyer, Betsy Wollheim, Sheila Gilbert.
13--16--FroliCon. frolicon.org. Crowne
Plaza, Atlanta GA. "The Naughty Side of Paradise." Adults (18 &
over) only.
13--16--EuroCon. (380-44) 455-3575.
eurocon.kiev.ua. Kiev Ukraine. Sergey Poyarkov, Ellen Datlow,
Eileen Gunn.
14--16--MiniCon. mnstf.org. Sheraton (ex
Radisson) South, Bloomington MN. Harlan Ellison, Doug Friauf, John
Picacio.
14--17--UK National Con. (650) 722-1413.
eastercon2006.org. Glasgow Scotland. M.J. Harrison, E. Hand, B.
Froud.
14--17--Australia Nat'l Con. conjure.org.au.
Mercure Hotel, Brisbane. Cory Doctorow, Bruce Sterling, Sean Williams.
21--23--EerieCon. eeriecon.org.
eeriecon@juno.com. Days Inn, Niagara Falls NY. H. Turtledove, T.
Huff, E. Friesner.
21--23--RavenCon. ravencon.com.
info@ravencon.com. Richmond VA. Terry Brooks, Tom Kidd, Lee &
Alexis Gilliland.
21--23--PenguiCon. penguicon.org.
info@penguicon.org. Sheraton, Novi MI. Open-source software &
SF.
21--23--Malice Domestic. malicedomestic.org.
Marriott Crystal, Arlington VA. K.H. Page, Grilley, Barnard. Mysteries.
28--30--OLNFC, 22 Purefoy Rd., Coventry CV3 5GL,
UK. theofficialleonardnimoyfanclub.com. Leamington Spa.
MAY 2006
4-7--Nebula Awards Weekend, c/o SFWA, Box 877,
Chestertown MD 21620. (480) 423-0649. sfwa.org. Tempe AZ.
5--7--LepreCon, Box 26665, Tempe AZ 85285. (480)
945-6890. leprecon.org. Embassy Suites N., Phoenix AZ. Clark.
6--EgoCon, Box 5065, Wausau WI 54402. (715)
298-1640 or 573-3021. geocities.com/newfod2020. Stevens Point WI.
19-21--KeyCon, Box 3178, Winnipeg MB R3C 4E7.
(204) 669-6053. keycon.org. Radisson. R. Thompson, B.V. Toth.
19--21--MobiCon, Box 161632, Mobile AL 36616.
mobicon.org. Billy West, Ellen Muth, Jody Lynn Nye.
26--28--MarCon, Box 141414, Columbus OH 43214.
marcon.org. Hyatt. G.R.R. Martin, J. Lee, the Haymans, Roper.
26--28--Oasis, Box 592905, Orlando FL 32895.
oasfis.org. S. Brust, E. Mitchell, C. Ulbrich, R.L. Byers, J.
McDevitt.
26--28--ConDuit, Box 11745, Salt Lake City UT
84147. conduit.sfcon.org. Sheraton. B. Eggleton, L. E. Modesitt Jr.
26--29--BaltiCon, Box 686, Baltimore MD 21203.
(410) 563-2737. balticon.org. Marriott, Hunt Valley. Gaiman, Wolfe.
26--29--BayCon, Box 610427, San Jose CA 95161.
baycon.org. Doubletree. L. Niven, J. Pournelle, J. Burns, C. Miller.
26--29--MisCon, Box 7721, Missoula MT 59807.
(406) 544-7083 miscon.org. Jerry Oltion, Frank Wu, Dragon Dronet.
26--29--CostumeCon, Box 7572, Des Moines IA
50323. cc24.dmsfs.org. Hotel Ft. Des Moines. Costumers' annual con.
26--29--ConQuest, Box 36212, Kansas City MO
64171. kcsciencefiction.org. Airport Hilton. General SF/F con.
26--29--WisCon, Box 1624, Madison WI 53701.
sf3.org. Kate Wilhelm, Jane Yolen. Feminism and SF.
AUGUST 2006
23--27--LACon IV, Box 8442, Van Nuys CA 91409.
info@laconiv.com. Anaheim CA. Connie Willis. The WorldCon. $175.
AUGUST 2007
2--5--Archon, Box 8387, St. Louis MO 63132.
archonstl.org. Collinsville IL. 2007 No. American SF Convention.
$60+.
30--Sep. 3--Nippon 2007, Box 314, Annapolis Jct.
MD 20701. nippon2007.org. Yokohama Japan. WorldCon. $180.
[Back to Table
of Contents]
Next Issue
July Issue: Acclaimed British writer Ian
McDonald, whose "The Little Goddess" was one of the most popular
stories of 2005, returns next issue with our lead story for July--set
in the same vivid and evocative future India, where ancient customs and
dazzlingly sophisticated high-tech exist side-by-side--spinning a
lavishly imaginative futuristic fairy tale of a young woman who risks
everything to become "The Djinn's Wife," and who finds herself not only
caught--quite literally--between two worlds, but forced to choose
between them as well, with life or death as the stakes. This is sure to
be one of the most important stories of 2006 as well, so don't miss it!
Also In July: Hugo and Nebula-winner Nancy
Kress warns us that getting everything you've ever wanted can turn
out to be a good deal more than most people can handle, in the sobering
cautionary tale of how "Nano Comes to Clifford Falls"; new writer Paul
Melko, author of such popular tales as "Strength Alone" and "The
Summer of the Seven," returns with a compassionate story about how
sometimes the right thing to do is, well, the right thing to do, no
matter what the potential risks, even when it comes to harvesting
"Snail Stones"; new writer William Preston, making his Asimov's
debut, assures us that "You Will Go to the Moon"--whether it's the
right thing to do or not; Kathe Koja, returning to these pages
after a long absence, gives us a wistful, bittersweet look at some
"Fireflies"; critically acclaimed writer L. Timmel Duchamp
offers an intimate perspective on a woman distanced from the world in a
way that no one has ever been before, in a moving portrait of "The
World and Alice"; new writer Tim Pratt invites us along on a
strange shopping expedition to an unlikely emporium, just the place for
a lonely man to buy some "Impossible Dreams"; and new writer Ted
Kosmatka spins a compelling tale of one man's struggle to survive
in an alien wilderness with all the odds against him, and nothing
keeping him going but his determination to make those who sowed it reap
the "Bitterseed" of revenge.
Exciting Features: Robert Silverberg's
"Reflections" column examines "The Thumb on the Dinosaur's Nose"; Paul
Di Filippo brings us "On Books"; and, in our Thought Experiment
feature, Therese Littleton takes us on a guided tour of the
exciting new SF Museum in Seattle, while explaining its goal of
"Preserving the History of the Future"; plus an array of cartoons,
poems, and other features. Look for our July issue on sale at your
newsstand on May 16, 2006. Or subscribe today and be sure to miss none
of the fantastic stuff we have coming up for you this year (you can
also subscribe to Asimov's online, in varying formats,
including in downloadable form for your PDA, by going to our website,
www.asimovs.com